Skip to main content

Full text of "Tomorrow Is Here"

See other formats


266 
Latourette 

Tomorrow  is  here 


Kansas  city 


library 


kansas  ;city,  missouri 


Books  will  be  issued  only 

on  presentation  of  library  card. 
Please  report  lost  cards  and 

change  of  residence  promptly. 
Card  holders  are  responsible  for^ 

all  books,  records,  films,  pictures 
or  other  library  materials 
checked  out  on  their  cards. 


TOMORROW  IS  HERE 


TOMORROW 
IS    HERE 


THE  MISSION  AND  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH 

AS  SEEN  FROM  THE  MEETING  OF 

THE  INTERNATIONAL  MISSIONARY  COUNCIL 

AT  WHITBY,   ONTARIO,  JULY  5-2^.,    1^47 

KENNETH  SCOTT  LATOURETTE 

and 
WILLIAM  EICHEY  HOGG 


PUBLISHED  FOB.  THB 

International  Missionary  Council 
by  FRIENDSHIP  PRESS:  NEW  YORK 


KENNETH  SCOTT  LATOURETTE,  Ph.D.,  D.D., 
LittJD.,  LL.D.,  a  native  of  Oregon,  received  his  academic 
training  at  Linfield  College  and  at  Yale  University.  After 
serving  as  a  traveling  secretary  for  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement,  he  taught  for  two  years  at  Yale-in-China,  Chang- 
sha.  He  was  a  lecturer  and  assistant  professor  of  history  at  Reed 
College  and  for  four  years  an  associate  and  then  a  full  professor 
of  history  at  Denison  University.  Since  1921,  Dr.  Latourette 
has  been  teaching  at  Yale  University,  where  he  is  the  D.  Willis 
James  Professor  of  Missions  and  Oriental  History.  During  the 
autumn  of  1947  he  gave  the  Cadbury  Lectures  at  the  Univer- 
sity of  Birmingham,  England.  He  is  president  of  the  American 
Historical  Association. 

Dr.  Latourette  has  made  extensive  studies  in  and  has  had 
first-hand  contacts  with  the  international  mission  movement 
and  is  the  author  of  many  well  known  books  on  missions  and 
other  subjects,  among  them  being  his  monumental  seven- 
volume  History  of  the  Expansion  of  Christianity ;  Missions  To- 
morrow-,  The  Chinese;  Their  History  and  Culture -,  The  History 
of  Japan  (1947),  and  A  Short  History  of  the  Far  East.  He  at- 
tended the  Madras  meeting  of  the  International  Missionary 
Council  in  1938  as  well  as  the  meeting  of  that  organization 
held  at  Whitby,  Ontario,  in  the  summer  of  1947. 

WILLIAM  RICHEY  HOGG,  B.A.,  B.D.,  a  Pennsylvanian, 
was  educated  at  Duke  University  and  Yale  University.  He  is  at 
present  the  Dwight  Fellow  of  Yale  Divinity  School,  majoring 
under  Dr.  Latourette  in  the  Graduate  School  of  Yale  Uni- 
versity. His  doctoral  dissertation,  A  History  of  the  International 
Missionary  Council,  is  expected  to  be  completed  before  he 
leaves  for  China  in  1949  as  a  missionary  under  the  auspices  of 
the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Church.  He  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  National  Committee  of  the  Interseminary  Move- 
ment and  has  spent  a  year  as  its  traveling  secretary,  visiting 
one  hundred  and  seventeen  seminaries  in  the  United  States 
and  Canada. 


COPYRIGHT,  1948,  BY  THE  INTERNATIONAL  MISSIONARY  COUNCIL 
Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


To 

JOHN  R.  MOTT 
Quorum  pars  magna  fuit 


CONTENTS 
PREFACE 

Chapter  One 
THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  i 

Revolution  Is  Here,  2 

The  Decline  of  Western  Europe  and  the  Freeing  of  Sub- 
ject Peoples,  3 

The  Growing  Power  of  the  Nation  State,  5 
Suffering  and  Uncertainty  and  the  Search  for  Security,  6 
Overstrain  and  Weariness,  9 

An  Age  of  Contrasting  Harshness  and  Kindness,  10 
Racial  and  Communal  Tension  and  Conflict \  12 
War  and  Efforts  to  Curb  War,  13 
The  Decay  and  Growth  of  Religions,  14 
Our  Fluid  and  Urgent  World,  16 

Chapter  Two 
TOE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  17 

A  History  of  Advances  Following  Recessions,  17 

The  Sweep  of  the  World  Church,  18 

Western  Europe,  19 

Central  and  Eastern  Europe,  22 

The  British  Isles,  24 

Canada,  Australia,  and  New  Zealand,  25 

The  United  States,  25 

Latin  America,  26 

The  British  West  Indies,  28 

Islands  of  the  Pacific,  28 

Indonesia,  29 


Vlll  CONTENTS 

Malaya,  31 
The  Philippines,  32 
Japan,  33 
Korea,  35 
China,  36    , 
Sia m,  38 
Burma,  38 
Ceylon,  39 
7/K&0,  39 
T^  Afozr  East,  41 
Africa  South  of  the  Sahara,  42 
>  of  Summary,  43 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  46 

TA<?  International  Missionary  Council,  49 
Edinburgh,  igio,  50 

Tfo  International  Missionary  Council's  Formation,  1921,  51 
The  Jerusalem  Conference,  1928,  52 
T!&<?  Madras  Conference,  1938,  53 
World  War  II  and  Orphaned  Missions,  54 
The  Whitby  Conference,  1947,  55 
Whitby's  Setting,  56 
E/jrafy  KB  Diversity,  57 
Whitby  and  Its  Predecessors,  59 
TA?  Post-Mott  Era,  60 
y4  PFbrW  Purview,  61 
Women  of  the  Younger  Churches,  63 
Whitby  out  of  Session,  64 
y4  Conference  in  Tomorrow's  World,  65 
r/,  66 


CONTENTS  IX 


A  New  Relationship,  67 
News  Reporters'  Impressions,  70 
Whitby's  Final  Days,  70 


Chapter  Four 

INTERPRETING  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  NEW  DAY    73 

The  Eternal  Gospel,  75 

Interpreting  the  Gospel  in  the  Tomorrow  That  is  Here, 

81 
The  Impossible  But  Assured  Goal,  85 


Chaffer  Five 

THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN  LIFE  88 

A  Chinese,  89 
A  Cuban,  92 
An  Indian,  93 
A  Filipina,  95 
A  Belgian,  97 
An  Indian,  100 

Chapter  Six 

PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE  105 

Partners  in  Finance,  109 

Partners  in  Personnel,  114 

The  New  Missionary,  116 

Partners  in  Policy  and  Administration,  118 


X  CONTENTS 

Chapter  Seven 
NEXT  STEPS  121 

Evangelism,  121 

Literature,  Visual  Aids,  Movies,  Radio,  122 

Race  Relations,  Rural  Life,  the  Family,  122 

International  Relations,  123 

Schools  and  Hospitals,  124 

Personnel,  124 

The  Orphaned  Missions  Fund,  126 

Money,  126 

Priorities,  127 

The  Ecumenical  Reformation,  129 

Chapter  Eight 
MR.  AND  MRS.  CHRISTIAN  ENTER  TOMORROW 

QUESTIONS  FOR  DISCUSSION 
A  REFERENCE  LIST 


PREFACE 

TOMORROW  IS  HERE.  We  are  in  the  midst  of  a  new  age. 
For  years  we  have  been  saying  that  we  are  living  in  the  twilight 
of  a  dying  world  and  that  the  new  world  is  about  to  be  born. 
We  have  been  hearing  descriptions  of  what  that  new  world  is  to 
be.  We  have  attempted  to  say  what  the  Christian  program  in 
this  world  of  the  future  should  be.  Indeed,  eleven  years  ago  one 
of  the  authors  of  this  book  wrote  a  little  volume  that  he  called 
Missions  Tomorrow.  That  tomorrow  has  come.  The  new  age  has 
dawned.  We  may  not  like  this  new  age.  It  has  in  it  much  of 
uncertainty  and  even  of  terror.  These  are  among  its  outstanding 
features.  Yet  all  of  us  who  are  now  living  must  face  this  to- 
morrow. We  cannot  escape  it. 

We  who  are  Christians  have  the  privilege  —  and  the  obliga- 
tion —  of  entering  the  new  world  as  the  bearers  of  the  Gospel. 
By  the  very  fact  that  we  have  accepted  the  Gospel  —  if  we  have 
really  accepted  it  and  are  not  passively  assenting  to  it  as  an 
inheritance  from  Christian  parents  and  a  Christian  environment 
—  we  are  saying  that  it  is  true  and  that  in  it  are  the  secret  of 
life  and  the  hope  of  mankind. 

As  Christians,  in  a  very  special  sense  we  affirm  that  tomorrow 
is  here.  We  pray,  as  our  Lord  taught  us:  "Thy  kingdom  come, 
thy  will  be  done,  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven."  We  look  for  the 
coming  of  God's  kingdom.  By  that  we  mean,  as  the  most  familiar 
petition  of  our  faith  has  implied,  a  human  society,  a  social  order, 
in  which  God  is  unquestionably  king,  in  which  his  will  is  fully 
done,  in  which  men  are  perfect  as  their  Father  in  heaven  is  per- 
fect. Even  the  most  casual  glance  at  our  world  reveals  the  tragic 
fact  that  God's  will  is  not  fully  done.  The  mass  of  mankind  is  still 


Xll  PREFACE 

in  rebellion  against  its  rightful  ruler.  Yet  even  in  the  days  of  his 
flesh  our  Lord  declared  that  the  kingdom  of  God  was  in  the 
midst  of  men  and  that  it  was  possible  even  then  for  men  to  enter 
it,  as  by  a  new  birth.  God's  kingdom  is  a  present  reality.  Yet  it 
is  clear  that  it  is  not  fully  come  and  that  it  is  also  a  future  hope. 
In  this  sense  Christians  affirm  that  God's  kingdom,  for  the  full 
realization  of  which  all  creation  groans  and  is  in  travail,  has 
already  begun.  It  is  by  no  means  consummated  or  completed. 
Yet  it  is  already  in  the  making.  Even  now  the  tomorrow  for 
which  the  Christian  longs  is  in  part  here. 

Both  the  new  age  and  the  presence  in  it  of  God's  kingdom 
were  vividly  seen  in  an  event  in  the  summer  of  1947.  Like  so 
much  of  the  operation  of  God's  spirit,  this  event  was  unspec- 
tacular, and  was  vivid  only  to  those  who  were  prepared  to  ap- 
preciate its  significance.  In  the  quiet  village  of  Whitby,  Ontario, 
in  the  modest  building  of  the  Ontario  Ladies'  College,  during 
part  of  the  month  of  July,  a  small  company  —  only  slightly  over 
a  hundred  in  number  —  gathered  under  the  auspices  of  the 
International  Missionary  Council.  Yet  this  company  was  from 
forty  nations  and  from  many  different  races.  It  included  Ger- 
mans who  only  a  few  months  before  were  regarded  as  enemies 
by  the  governments  of  most  of  the  delegates.  About  a  third 
were  from  what  are  often  termed  the  "younger  churches"  — 
those  churches  that  have  arisen  from  the  missions  of  the  past 
century  and  a  half.  This  in  itself  was  a  foreshadowing  of  the 
world  church,  evidence  that  tomorrow  is  here.  Today  the  over- 
whelming majority  of  Christians  are  in  the  so-called  "older 
churches,"  those  of  Europe,  America,  and  Australasia.  That  a 
third  of  the  Whitby  gathering  were  from  the  "younger  churches" 
was  a  prophecy  of  the  church  that  is  to  be,  in  which  Euro- 


PREFACE  Xlll 

pean  and  American  memberships  will  no  longer  predominate. 

The  remarkable  unity  of  the  gathering  was  also  striking 
evidence  that  tomorrow  is  here.  The  delegates  were  from  many 
denominations  —  Anglican,  Baptist,  Lutheran,  Congregation- 
alist,  Presbyterian,  Methodist,  and  other  denominations  that 
represent  the  opposites  within  Protestantism.  Here  were  repre- 
sentatives of  what  are  generally  regarded  as  exploited  and 
exploiting  nations  —  Indians  and  British,  Filipinos  and  Ameri- 
cans, a  Fijian  and  white  Australians,  Negroes  from  Africa,  and 
Belgians  and  English.  Yet  all  worked  and  worshiped  together 
and  discussed  controversial  issues  with  a  harmony  that  seasoned 
conference-goers  deckred  they  had  never  seen  equaled.  Here 
was  that  world  church  that  faith  tells  us  is  to  be  —  from  every 
kindred  and  tribe,  with  wide  variety  in  forms  of  worship  and 
organization  —  knit  together  in  love  by  simple  faith  in  Christ 
and  unwavering  loyalty  to  him. 

Here,  too,  was  quiet  confidence  born  of  the  sense  of  the 
presence  of  God's  spirit.  There  was  no  blinking  of  the  grim 
facts  of  our  tragic  age.  These  were  faced  in  all  their  starkness. 
Coming  from  almost  all  parts  of  the  world  as  the  delegates  did, 
many  from  lands  devastated  by  war  and  some  with  recent 
experience  of  concentration  camps  and  prisons,  they  knew  all 
too  well  those  phases  of  our  age  that  for  many  of  their  con- 
temporaries spell  frustration  and  despair.  Yet  at  Whitby,  in 
contrast,  was  a  sense  of  high  adventure  and  of  undaunted  hope. 
The  tomorrow  that  is  here  is  even  now  the  scene  of  God's 
ceaseless  redemptive  love.  The  conference  was  marked  by 
resolute  plans  for  giving  the  Gospel  to  the  entire  world.  The 
"evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation,"  not  many 
years  before  regarded  as  an  obsolete  shibboleth,  was  declared 


XIV  PREFACE 

by  the  delegates  to  be  both  a  possibility  and  an  obligation. 

It  is  the  world,  the  Gospel,  and  the  church  as  seen  from 
Whitby  that  constitute  the  theme  of  this  little  book.  We  who 
write  it  had  the  high  privilege  of  being  at  Whitby  from  the 
initial  session  through  the  last  of  the  committees  that  planned 
the  next  steps  ahead.  Yet  in  it  is  no  day-by-day  report  of  a 
conference.  Such  a  transcription  could  never  catch  the  full 
spirit  or  significance  of  what  was  there.  The  book  is,  rather,  an 
attempt  to  portray  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  as  it  was  seen 
from  that  gathering.  First  we  will  endeavor  to  set  forth  the 
world  and  the  present  state  of  the  church  the  globe  around  as 
they  were  described  at  Whitby.  This  will  be  followed  by  a 
description  of  the  company  that  gathered  there  and  of  the 
historical  development  out  of  which  it  arose  as  the  miniature  of 
the  world  church  that  is  both  already  in  being  and  is  to  be. 
Then  will  come  an  account  of  the  eternal  Gospel  of  which  the 
church  is  the  messenger.  Finally  there  will  be  outlined  the 
plans  that  were  laid  at  Whitby  for  carrying,  out  the  church's 
commission  in  the  tomorrow  that  is  already  here. 

By  a  strange  coincidence,  the  name  Whitby  has  an  earlier 
occurrence  in  the  history  of  the  church.  In  664,  there  convened 
in  Whitby,  England,  a  gathering  at  which  a  decision  was 
reached  that  helped  to  bring  the  church  in  England  into 
closely  knit  fellowship  with  the  church  on  the  adjacent  conti- 
nent, and  thus  into  the  company  that  embraced  the  Christians 
of  the  Western  world.  In  Whitby,  Canada,  in  1947,  another 
milepost  was  passed  in  the  progress  of  a  fellowship  that  is  not 
confined  to  Europe  but  is  even  now  as  wide  as  the  inhabited 
world.  In  that  comparison  and  that  contrast  is  vividly  seen  the 
hope  of  the  tomorrow  that  is  here. 


Chapter  One 


THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW 
IS  HERE 


r*T"*^HE  WORLD  THAT  IS  HERE  IS  ONE  OF  STRIKING  CONTRASTS. 

I  It  is  one  of  fear  and  yet  of  hope.  But  this  paradox  has 
JL  been  true  in  every  age.  Man's  road  has  always  been 
rough.  From  the  dawn  of  his  existence  he  has  been  confronted 
with  peril,  but  peril  that  some  of  his  number,  through  resource- 
fulness and  resolution,  have  turned  into  gain.  Although  he  has 
survived,  as  a  well  known  recent  play  has  reminded  us,  "by  the 
skin  of  his  teeth,"  he  has  grown  in  numbers  and  in  material 
wealth.  In  the  tomorrow  that  is  here,  danger  and  hope  are 
accentuated  and  combined  to  a  peculiar  degree.  As  never 
before  in  recorded  history,  mankind  is  bound  together  in  the 
bundle  of  life.  Ours  is  a  shrunken  world.  Because  of  the  prodi- 
gious strides  in  transportation  and  communication  during  the 
past  century  and  a  half,  and  especially  during  our  generation, 
the|human  race  has  been  knit  into  a  perilous  and  contradictory 
unity.  The  unity  is  one  of  discord,  enhanced  by  the  very  feet 
of  forced  intimate  association.  The  disorders  of  $ne  segment 
affect  the  whole.  If  one  member  suffers,  all  the  members  suffer 
with  it.  It  is  literally  and  tragically  true  that  mankind  may 
destroy  itself.  Nevertheless,  the  possibilities  for  collective  ad- 
vance for  the  entire  race  were  never  so  great. 
This  mixture  of  threat  and  opportunity  displays  a  variety  of 


1  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

aspects,  but  it  must  be  faced  at  the  very  outset  of  any  attempt 
to  understand  the  tomorrow  that  is  here.  Those  who  gathered 
at  Whitby  were  well  aware  of  it.  Their  ^discussions  had  it 
consciously  in  the  background. 

'Revolution  Is  Here 

First  of  all,  the  age  is  one  of  revolution.  The  old  and  familiar 
are  passing.  The  new  is  being  born.  Revolution  is  not  a  novel 
human  experience.  It  has  been  seen  again  and  again  ip^many 
segments  of  mankind.  What  is  without  precedent  is  the  degree 
to  which  it  is  affecting  every  phase  of  man's  life.  Moreover,  the 
pace  is  quickening.  Through  most  of  the  present  century 
revolution  has  been  spectacular.  It  has  been  speeding  up  in 
recent  years.  The  revolution  has  its  center  in  the  Occident. 
Here  the  old  culture  is  dying  and  the  new  is  not  yet  in  being. 
The  familiar  Western  civilization  is  passing.  Since  in  the  past 
four  centuries  it  has  spread  throughout  the  earth,  its  disorders 
are  affecting  all  the  race.  A  world  civilization  seems  in  the  proc- 
ess of  birth,  but  the  travail  is  sharp  and  the  issue  is  not  yet  clear. 

The  revolution  is  in  part  political.  It  includes  the  disappear- 
ance of  ruling  houses,  once  seemingly  enduring  features  of  the 
political  firmament  but  now  almost  forgotten  —  those  of  the 
sultans  of  Turkey,  of  the  Hohenzollerns,  of  the  Hapsburgs,  of 
the  Romanovs,  of  the  Manchu  imperial  line,  and  of  the  House 
of  Savoy;  and  the  substitution  of  quite  different  regimes  — 
those  of  the  Young  Turks,  of  the  Second  and  the  Third  Reich 
followed  by  Allied  occupation  and  partition,  of  the  various 
states  that  once  composed  the  Austrian  Empire,  of  the  Union 
of  Soviet  Socialist  Republics  under  the  dictation  of  the  Com- 
munist party,  of  the  Republic  of  China,  and  of  the  republic  in 


THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  3 

Italy.  It  embraces  the  collapse  of  the  Japanese  Empire  and  the 
attempted  remaking  of  the  government  of  the  home  islands 
under  the  supervision  of  the  victors. 

The  revolution  is  even  more  pronounced  in  realms  other  than 
political.  It  is  evident  in  the  progress  of  industrialization,  in  the 
complete  shift  of  the  basis  of  education  in  China,  in  the  threat- 
ened disintegration  of  the  family,  in  the  breakup  of  the  tribal 
structure  in  Africa,  in  the  decay  of  historic  religions,  as  in 
Turkey,  China,  Japan,  and  parts  of  Europe,  and  in  the  ac- 
companying interrogation  of  long-accepted  bases  of  morals. 
These  are  but  samples.  The  list  could  be  greatly  prolonged. 

Revolution  means  the  decline  or  disappearance  of  the  old. 
Now,  as  in  other  ages,  it  means  suffering  for  many  and  some- 
times even  moral  shipwreck  for  others.  Yet  it  also  gives  oppor- 
tunity for  shaping  a  new  and  better  order. 

The  Decline  of  Western  Europe  and  the  Freeing  of  Subject  Peoples 

Closely  related  phases  of  the  revolution  are  the  decline  of 
western  Europe  and  the  freeing  of  peoples  who  were  once  sub- 
ject  to  the  Occident. 

Between  four  and  five  centuries  ago  western  Europeans  began 
the  expansion  by  which  they  have  dominated  the  globe.  Their 
control  was  accelerated  in  the  nineteenth  century.  Western 
European  peoples  settled  the  Americas,  Australia,  and  New 
Zealand.  They  subdued  most  of  Asia,  Africa,  and  the  islands 
of  the  Pacific.  The  impact  of  the  culture  of  western  Europe  was 
the  chief  cause  of  the  revolution  among  non-European  cultures. 

As  we  have  suggested,  western  Europe  is  desperately  ill. 
Western  civilization  is  passing.  The  two  world  wars  of  the 
present  century  were  symptoms  of  a  deep-seated  sickness,  and 


4  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

they  aggravated  that  sickness.  In  the  tomorrow  that  is  here 
western  Europe  will  not  have  the  proud  superiority  that  so 
recently  seemed  one  of  the  axioms  of  the  world  scene. 

For  Christians  the  decline  of  western  Europe  is  peculiarly 
sobering.  Western  Europe  has  been  the  center  of  what  we  have 
been  accustomed  to  call  Christendom.  It  is  the  region  in  which 
Christianity  has  long  been  the  prevailing  religion,  and  from 
which  for  the  past  five  centuries  it  has  had  its  chief  spread.  Does 
this  decline  mean  that  Christianity,  the  historic  center  of  its 
power  weakened,  is  to  wane  as  a  force  in  mankind?  What  does 
it  indicate  of  the  ability  of  Christianity  to  save  civilization? 
These  are  two  questions  that  will  not  down.  We  must  recur 
to  them  later. 

With  the  decay  of  western  Europe,  the  hold  which  that 
portion  of  the  world  has  had  on  non-European  peoples  is  being 
relaxed.  European  imperialism  is  waning.  People  after  people, 
long  restive,  are  achieving  their  political  independence.  India, 
Burma,  and  possibly  Ceylon  seem  to  be  on  their  way  out  of  the 
British  Empire.  Eire  has  gained  autonomy  from  Britain,  and 
Egypt  is  seeking  it.  Syria  and  Lebanon  are  independent  of 
France;  Indo-China  is  demanding  independence.  Indonesia  is 
moving  out  from  under  Dutch  control.  Even  the  United  States, 
strong  though  it  is,  has  heeded  the  trend,  and  has  granted 
independence  to  the  Philippines,  and  is  troubled  by  the  agita- 
tion in  Puerto  Rico,  which  demands  either  admission  to  the 
Union  as  a  state  or  full  independence.  China  has  freed  herself 
from  fextraterritoriality  and  almost  all  other  phases  of  the 
"unequal  treaties."  In  some  European  possessions  south  of  the 
Sahara,  Africans  are  being  granted  a  larger  measure  of  self- 
government.  They  are  widely  restive  under  the  white  man's 


THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  5 

yoke.  Only  in  Japan,  Korea,  and  to  a  less  degree  in  Manchuria 
has  the  control  of  the  Occident  been  recently  augmented,  and 
that  change  in  control  has  been  either  by  the  United  States  or 
Russia,  neither  of  which  is  a  Western  European  power. 

The  freeing  of  non-Europeans  can  mean  added  disorder.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  can  make  for  enhanced  self-respect  and 
responsibility.  As  we  are  to  see,  these  goals  are  already  being 
accompanied  by  the  emergence  of  a  world  Christian  com- 
munity in  which  non- Western  and  Western  Christians  are  in- 
creasingly participating  on  the  basis  of  equality. 

The  Growing  Power  of  the  Nation  State 

The  new  age  is  marked  by  the  enhanced  power  of  the  state 
and  the  progressive  subordination  to  it  of  the  individual.  This 
trend  is  seen  most  strikingly  in  countries  under  totalitarian 
governments.  It  is  also  apparent  in  lands  where  something  of 
the  freedom  that  characterized  nineteenth-century  democ- 
racy survives.  The  progress  of  socialism  in  Great  Britain  and 
western  Europe,  with  the  increase  there  and  in  the  United 
States  of  government  control,  is  one  of  the  most  familiar 
movements  of  our  day. 

This  growing  power  of  the  state  is  closely  allied  with  na- 
tionalism. The  state  professes  to  be  the  bulwark  of  the  nation 
and  to  be  inseparable  from  it.  Patriotism  is  praised  as  the  major 
virtue.  Loyalty  to  the  nation  is  tacitly  or  openly  held  to  take 
precedence  over  loyalty  to  God.  The  individual  is  regarded  as 
existing  for  the  sake  of  what  is  termed  the  commonweal,  and 
that  commonweal  is  identified  with  the  nation  state. 

Here,  obviously,  is  a  major  threat  to  what  the  Christian  holds 
to  be  the  true  nature  of  man  and  man's  primary  allegiance.  Yet 


6  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

through,  collective  action  by  the  state,  if  it  is  rightly  employed, 
can  come  the  furthering  of  interests  with  which  the  Christian 
is  properly  concerned  —  such  as  adequate  food  and  clothing 
for  himself  and  others. 

Suffering  and  Uncertainty  and  the  Search  for  Security 

Two  of  the  most  widely  spread  features  of  the  tomorrow  that 
is  here  are  suffering  and  uncertainty  and  the  search  for  security. 

Never  has  the  sheer  mass  of  physical  distress  been  as  moun- 
tainous as  today.  Always  mankind  has  known  suffering.  Always 
man  has  faced  hunger,  cold,  heat,  and  disease.  Only  the  privi- 
leged minority  have  been  able  to  procure  sufficient  food, 
clothing,  and  housing.  Even  they  have  not  escaped  illness  and 
death.  Thanks  to  the  machines  and  the  science  that  the  Oc- 
cident has  developed  in  the  nineteenth  and  twentieth  centuries, 
millions  in  western  Europe,  the  British  Isles,  the  United  States, 
Canada,  and  Australasia  have  attained  a  higher  standard  of 
physical  comfort  than  the  human  race  has  heretofore  known. 
Yet  in  tragic  paradox,  more  millions  are  starving  or  are  near 
starvation  today  than  at  any  other  time  in  history. 

This  suffering  is  the  direct  result  of  two  things  —  war  and 
the  recent  vast  increases  in  population,  but  in  its  most  acute  as- 
pects it  is  largely  a  result  of  World  War  II.  The  exhausting  con- 
centration of  effort  on  war  and  the  destruction  wrought  by  it 
have  brought  want  to  untold  millions  in  most  of  Europe  and 
Asia.  Only  a  few  countries,  notably  the  United  States  and  Can- 
ada, are  islands  of  prosperity  in  this  sea  of  postwar  want.  Famine 
and  near-famine  stalk  abroad  in  Germany,  in  Austria,  in  Italy,  in 
much  of  the  region  east  of  the  "iron  curtain,"  in  large  segments 
of  India,  and  in  many  parts  of  China.  Japan  is  desperately  under- 


THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  7 

nourished.  Millions  of  displaced  persons  are  among  the  major 
tragedies  that  are  the  aftermath  of  the  recent  war.  These  include 
not  only  those  with  whom  we  are  vaguely  familiar  in  Europe 
but  other  millions  as  well,  probably  more  numerous,  in  China 
and  Japan. 

The  situation  is  aggravated  by  a  long-term  growth  in  popula- 
tion. A  century  and  a  half  ago  the  total  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  globe  is  said  to  have  been  about  850,000,000.  It  is  now 
estimated  to  be  approximately  2,200,000,000.  This  is  an  increase 
of  about  260  per  cent.  Much  of  this  increase  has  been  in  the 
relatively  vacant  lands  of  the  Americas,  but  a  large  proportion 
of  it  has  been  in  western  Europe,  where  it  has  come  as  a  result 
of  the  industrialization  and  the  nineteenth-century  prosperity 
of  that  region.  Much  of  it,  too,  has  been  in  India,  Japan,  and 
Java,  all  of  which  seemed  to  have  reached  the  saturation  point 
a  hundred  years -ago.  Accurate  figures  are  not  obtainable  for 
China,  but  a  vast  increase  in  the  birth  rate  of  that  land  in  the 
relatively  peaceful  eighteenth  century  brought  the  population 
to  a  total  that  the  internal  discords  of  the  past  century  and 
a  half,  and  especially  the  past  fifty  years,  have  apparently  not 
reduced,  although  it  has  been  maintained  with  incredible  misery 
to  untold  millions. 

If  peaceful  economic  cooperation  among  the  peoples  of  the 
world  could  be  achieved,  this  persistent  growth  in  numbers 
would  not  be  an  insurmountable  obstacle  to  a  general  rise  in  the 
level  of  prosperity.  In  a  world  such  as  the  one  that  is  here,  with 
its  accentuated  international,  interracial,  and  ideological  ten- 
sions, such  growth  augments  the  already  dangerous  friction  and 
so  helps  to  create  a  vicious  circle  in  which  war  and  the  threat  of 
war  aggravate  suffering,  and  suffering  and  the  fear  of  suffering 


8  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

augment  the  threat  of  war.  Recovery  from  the  destitution 
wrought  by  World  War  II,  even  if  that  could  be  complete, 
would  not  remove  the  menace  of  this  prolonged  multiplication 
of  the  volume  of  mankind. 

Partly  because  of  this  widespread  suffering,  the  unlikelihood 
of  its  early  or  even  ultimate  complete  elimination,  and  the 
possibility  of  its  intensification  and  spread  through  increased 
friction,  both  domestic  and  international,  an  air  of  uncertainty 
prevails  over  much  of  the  planet.  It  is  striking  in  western 
Europe  and  Great  Britain,  where  the  specter  of  unaccustomed 
poverty  is  ever  present,  and  the  competition  between  Washing- 
ton and  Moscow  seems  to  render  erstwhile  major  powers  helpless 
pawns  in  the  struggle  between  the  two  colossi.  The  friction  is 
also  grave  in  India,  where  autonomy  means  division,  riots,  and 
possible  civil  war.  It  is  tragic  in  China,  where  inflation  and 
continued  war  between  the  National  Government  and  the 
communists  cause  further  weakness  and  impoverishment  and 
the  prospect  of  unrelieved  gloom  for  many  years  to  come.  Even 
the  United  States,  powerful  and  remote  from  the  privations 
of  Europe  and  Asia,  does  not  feel  secure.  Its  armaments  are 
larger  than  those  during  any  previous  time  of  peace,  and  in- 
fluential elements  of  the  population  and  the  government  clamor 
loudly  that  they  must  be  even  greater. 

This  suffering  and  uncertainty,  unequaled  in  their  extent,  are 
paralleled  by  a  widespread  passion  for  security.  It  is  partly  for 
this  reason  that  men  are  willing  to  acquiesce  in  the  enhanced 
power  of  the  state.  They  look  to  the  government  for  insurance 
against  unemployment,  for  assurance  of  remunerative  work, 
for  protection  against  foreign  and  domestic  foes,  for  care  in 
sickness,  and  for  orovision  durinp-  old  acre.  This  demand  for 


THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  9 

security  is  no  less  insistent  in  the  more  prosperous  lands  than  in 
the  countries  where  want  is  clamant. 

Overstrain  and  Weariness 

Much  of  the  world  shows  the  effect  of  the  long  physical, 
nervous,  and  spiritual  strain  of  the  war.  Sometimes  the  com- 
parison is  made  with  Convalescence  from  a  long  illness.  The 
powers  of  the  body  have  been  mobilized  to  combat  the  infec- 
tion. When  the  disease  has  been  conquered,  the  body  is  ex- 
hausted and  time  is  required  for  full  recuperation.  The  parallel 
is  not  exact,  but  it  has  in  it  much  of  truth.  A  large  part  of  man- 
kind was  absorbed  in  World  War  II.  Each  side  was  straining 
every  effort  to  win.  Men  and  women  were  working  long  hours, 
were  keyed  up  for  endurance,  and  were  giving  beyond  their 
normal  strength  to  the  demands  of  the  war  machine.  They  were 
buoyed  up  by  the  hope  of  victory  or  nerved  by  the  desperate 
fear  of  what  defeat  would  mean.  The  end  of  the  war,  they 
assumed,  would  at  least  bring  relief.  Many  believed  that  victory 
would  usher  in  a  halcyon  era.  They  find  that  the  end  of  the 
shooting  war  has  left  a  legacy  of  problems  greater  and  more 
complex  than  those  besetting  them  on  the  eve  of  the  conflict. 

The  vanquished  are  prostrate.  Both  Germany  and  Japan  are 
occupied  by  their  recent  foes,  and  their  populations  are  in  dire 
physical  want.  Foreign  troops  are  still  on  the  soil  of  Italy,  and 
that  unhappy  land,  poor  before  the  war,  has  sounded  new 
depths  of  misery. 

In  many  respects  some  of  the  ostensible  victors  are  no  better 
off.  The  Chinese  had  looked  forward  to  what  they  called  re- 
construction as  though  it  were  a  golden  age.  They  find  that 
the  tomorrow  that  is  here  is  one  of  even  greater  privation 


IO  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

than  were  the  war  years,  and  that  the  future  now  appears  more 
bleak  than  the  present.  France  is  distraught  by  internal  dis- 
sensions and  domestic  instability.  In  much  of  her  colonial 
empire  she  faces  unrest  that  she  is  attempting  to  curb  by  costly 
military  action  and  further  drain  on  her  already  overdrawn 
reserves.  Great  Britain,  most  of  her  overseas  investments  spent 
in  the  struggle  to  win  the  war,  now  a  debtor  rather  than  a 
creditor  nation,  and  under  the  hard  necessity  of  curbing  an 
already  limited  domestic  consumption  to  bring  her  exports 
above  the  level  of  her  imports,  faces  her  long,  uphill  haul  with 
grim  determination  but  with  worn-out  machinery  and  a  tired 
population.  In  the  United  States  there  is  rising  resentment  at 
the  overseas  burdens  entailed  by  the  unaccustomed  "role  of 
continuing  commitments  in  Europe  and  the  Far  East.  Too  little 
is  known  of  the  details  of  the  current  Russian  scene  to  give  a 
clear  picture  of  what  is  happening  there,  but  it  is  certain  that 
the  incalculable  loss  of  property  and  life  caused  by  the  German 
invasion,  and  general  war  fatigue,  impede  the  urgent  rebuilding. 

An  Age  of  Contrasting  Harshness  and  Kindness 

The  tomorrow  that  is  here  is  harsh  and  cruel,  and  yet  it  is 
marked  by  relief  on  an  unprecedented  scale. 

The  harshness  is  all  too  apparent.  War  is  always  accompanied 
by  cruelty  and  a  decay  in  morals.  It  was  to  be  expected  that  a 
conflict  as  gigantic  as  World  War  II  would  bring,  to  a  degree 
heretofore  unknown,  inhumanity  and  the  abandonment  of 
moral  standards.  That  this  has  happened  is  all  too  clear.  Vast 
concentration  camps  with  their  unspeakable  cruelties,  the 
virtual  enslavement  of  millions  of  prisoners  of  war,  rape  on  a 
sickening  scale  in  both  Orient  and  Occident,  the  chronic  dis- 


THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  II 

regard  of  sex  controls,  the  deception  and  murder  that  ac- 
companied resistance  in  occupied  lands,  dishonesty  and  corrup- 
tion in  private  and  governmental  circles  and  in  the  armed 
services,  and  the  ruthless  exploitation  of  conquered  or  recon- 
quered areas,  whether  by  the  Japanese  in  China,  the  Chinese 
in  Formosa,  or  the  Russians  in  much  of  Central  Europe,  are 
instances  all  too  familiar. 

Yet  relief  has  been  given  in  proportions  that  for  magnitude 
are  without  precedent.  It  has  -come  through  nongovern- 
mental agencies.  It  has  come  through  churches  and  such  church- 
related  agencies  as  the  American  Friends  Service  Committee 
and  Church  World  Service.  Scores  of  committees  for  the  relief 
of  specific  peoples  have  obtained  vast  sums  in  the  form  of 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  voluntary  gifts.  Much  has  passed 
from  individual  to  individual,  often  at  the  cost  of  extreme 
sacrifice,  without  the  initiative  or  mediation  of  any  organiza- 
tion. Still  larger  sums,  astronomical  in  their  totals,  have  been 
contributed  by  governments.  Much  of  this  financial  aid  has 
come  through  UNRRA;  much  has  come  directly  from  single 
governments  and  their  civilian  and  armed  representatives. 

Partly  because  of  its  larger  physical  reserves  the  United 
States  has  been  the  source  of  the  major  part  of  these  funds. 
However,  the  United  States  and  the  Americans  have  by  no 
means  been  the  only  givers.  Substantial  amounts  have  come 
from  other  countries  and  peoples,  and  with  far  greater  sacrifice. 

A  very  substantial  proportion,  perhaps  the  larger  part  of  the 
relief,  particularly  that  by  governments,  has  been  from  pru- 
dential rather  than  unselfish  motives.  For  its  own  security,  the 
United  States  has  believed  help  to  be  necessary  for  its  former 
enemies  as  well  as  for  several  of  its  recent  allies.  Yet  in  some  of 


II  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

the  relief  the  altruistic  motive  has  been  unquestionably  domi- 
nant. It  has  also  been  a  factor  even  in  that  given  by  governments. 

Racial  and  Communal  Tension  and  Conflict 

The  tomorrow  that  is  here  is  an  age  of  tensions  between  racial 
and  cultural  groups.  The  discrimination  against  Negroes  prac- 
tised by  whites  in  the  United  States  has  long  been  chronic. 
Unhappily,  the  tensions  in  South  Africa  have  been  even  more 
acute  —  between  Bantu  and  white,  Indian  and  white,  and 
Boer  and  Briton.  One  of  the  major  tragedies  of  the  day  is  the 
way  in  which  the  ancient  anti- Jewish  feeling  has  been  aggravated 
and,  because  of  it,  unimaginable  cruelties  perpetrated.  It  is 
estimated  that  in  the  past  ten  or  twelve  years  one-third  of  the 
Jews  of  the  world  have  been  exterminated.  Although  the  Nazi 
campaign  for  the  elimination  of  the  Jews  has  been  ended  by  the 
crushing  of  Hitler  and  his  party,  anti- Jewish  feeling  remains. 
'In  some  areas,  including  the  United  States,  it  is  probably  in- 
creasing. The  intensification  of  the  Arab-Jewish  conflict  in 
Palestine  is  one  of  the  more  spectacular  features  of  an  uneasy 
world.  In  India,  Hindu-Moslem  relations,  long  smoldering,  are 
in  open  conflagration.  Although  in  some  places  the  restrictions 
placed  by  Hindu  caste  on  the  depressed  classes  have  been 
lightened,  in  other  places  they  are  rigidly  held  to.  The  wartime 
treatment  of  Japanese  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  is  a 
recent  unhappy  memory.  The  persecuting  intolerance  of  com- 
munists toward  potential  or  active  opposition,  the  anti-Protes- 
tant measures  of  Roman  Catholics  in  several  countries  where  the 
latter  are  dominant,  and  the  vigorous  efforts  of  Moslems  to 
curb  Christian  minorities  in  Egypt  are  phases  of  the  same 
unlovely  intolerance  of  our  day. 


THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  13 

Here  and  there  progress  has  been  made  toward  relieving 
injustices  between  groups.  This,  in  general,  is  true  of  the  treat- 
ment of  Negroes  in  the  United  States.  Examples,  too,  are  numer- 
ous of  Christians  who  have  risked  their  lives  to  save  Jews  from 
death.  Yet,  unfortunately,  these  are  merely  exceptions  to  the 
general  trend. 

War  and  Efforts  to  Curb  War 

This  generation  has  known  the  most  widely  devastating  wars 
in  history.  It  has  also  seen  the  most  ambitious  organized  efforts 
in  man's  career  to  eliminate  war  and  to  bring  order  and  even- 
handed  justice  into  relations  between  nations.  World  War  I  and 
World  War  II  successively  involved  in  active  fighting  a  larger 
proportion  of  the  earth's  population  than  had  any  earlier  wars. 
The  League  of  Nations  and  now  the  United  Nations  have 
brought  together  the  majority  of  mankind  in  structures  that 
have  given  opportunity  not  only  for  the  peaceable  settlement 
of  disputes  but  for  the  cooperation  of  the  nations  in  furthering 
various  aspects  of  human  welfare. 

In  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  friction  between  nations  re- 
mains. Indeed,  tension  and  the  occasion  for  a  major  war  among 
the  great  powers  are  probably  greater  than  they  were  on  the  eve 
of  either  World  War  I  or  World  War  II.  War  weariness  and  the 
vivid  realization  of  what  renewed  war  would  mean  are  the  chief 
deterrents  and  insure  a  breathing  space  in  which  to  make  potent 
the  machinery  for  peace. 

In  this  tomorrow,  mankind,  doubtful  and  even  cynical 
because  of  the  apparent  failure  of  the  League  of  Nations,  is, 
with  wistful  and  tempered  hopefulness,  venturing  on  the 
United  Nations.  Through  the  United  Nations,  the  governments, 


14  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

pressed  by  the  urgency  of  time,  are  hesitatingly  and  fomblingly 
attempting  to  devise  and  agree  on  some  method  for  controlling 
atomic  energy  and  for  eliminating  the  lethal  weapons  that  it 
has  made  possible.  With  his  ingenuity  man  has  developed  proc- 
esses that  can,  if  misdirected,  destroy  his  flimsy  civilization 
and  sweep  him  off  the  earth.  From  the  standpoint  of  geologic 
time  and  even  of  man's  course  on  the  planet,  civilization  is  a 
very  recent  development.  It  is  obviously  imperfect  and  frail. 
Man  releases  the  energies  of  nature  far  more  quickly  and  easily 
than  he  learns  to  handle  himself.  Terrified  scientists,  appalled 
by  the  prospect  of  the  destruction  that  their  discoveries  can 
wreak,  urge  mankind  to  find  a  way  to  forfend  disaster,  while 
mankind's  leaders  seek  means  of  global  social  control 

The  Decay  and  Growth  of  Religions 

Mankind  is  ill.  The  more  thoughtful  of  the  race  realize  that 
the  strains  of  our  time  are  symptoms  of  a  malady  that  is  inherent 
in  the  very  constitution  of  man.  Through  the  centuries  man  has 
been  seeking  a  cure  for  this  illness.  Sometimes  he  has  attempted 
to  cure  it  by  means  of  government.  Often  he  has  sought  a  cure 
in  religion.  Latterly  he  has  sought  healing  through  programs  for 
the  reorganization  of  state  and  society  on  the  basis  of  philoso- 
phies that  we  sometimes  term  ideologies  and  that  have  in  them 
basic  conceptions  of  man  and  of  the  universe  that  are  closely 
akin  to  religion. 

Always,  too,  there  are  the  eternal  questions  that  man  asks 
about  his  own  nature  and  destiny,  about  the  strange  and  poig- 
nant struggle  that  he  knows  within  himself,  about  the  contrast 
between  his  frailty  and  his  aspiration  for  immortality,  and  about 
the  enigma  of  the  meaning  of  his  existence. 


THE  WORLD  OP  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  1 5 

The  tomorrow  that  is  here  is  a  mixture  of  the  decay  of  old 
religions  to  which  man  has  looked  for  the  answer  to  his  enigma, 
the  emergence  of  new  faiths  and  of  irreligious  secularism,  the 
stubborn  resistance  of  some  religions,  and  the  amazing  world- 
wide growth  of  Christianity. 

The  present  century  has  witnessed  tht^dcclmt  ^f^C^fu- 
cianism,  the  system  by  which  a  fifth  of  the  human  race  governed 
its  life.  It  has  seen  the  fpxcible  abandonment  o£  the  state 
sponsorship  pjf§Jimj^.  In  some  lands,  notably  Ceylon  and  Siam, 
Buddhism,  long  stagnant  and  slowly  declining,  has  been  rein- 
forced by  a  nationalism  that  elevates  it  as  a  political  and  cultural 
bond. 

As  we  have  earlier  suggested,  the  real  religio^fjJarge  pro- 
portion of  mankind  is  nationalism.  Nationalism  has  had  a  phe- 
nomenal growth  in  the  present  century.  In  the  tomorrow  that 
is  on  us  it  is  increasing.  In  Russia,  it  is  combined  with  com- 
munism in  an  intense  faith  with  crusading  qualities.  In  Arab 
lands,  notably  Egypt,  it  takes  Islam  as  a  symbol  and  intensifies 
that  historic  religion. 

Just  now  communism  seems  rampant.  This  is  partly  because 
of  its  novelty,  its  promises,  and  the  misery  of  mankind  that  leads 
many  persons  to  clutch  at  it  as  at  a  new  Messiah,  and  partly 
because  of  its  skillful  propaganda. 

What  we  have  called  secularism  is  prevalent  in  many  lands 
and  among  many  groups,  both  educated  and  uneducated.  In 
general  it  affirms  that  the  good  things  of  life  are  purely  of  this 
world,  that  religion  is  irrelevant,  ineffective,  and  even  hamper- 
ing, and  that  to  obtain  what  he  desires,  man  must  depend  on  his 
own  efforts  and  the  scientific  processes  that  he  has  created. 

In  contradiction  to  these  many  trends  is  the  phenomenal 


1 6  TOMORROW  IS  HERB 

growth  of  Christianity.  In  some  areas  numerical  losses  have  been 
encountered,  but  as  a  global  movement  Christianity  is  showing 
striking  gains.  Here  is  a  faith,  many  centuries  old,  that  in  con- 
trast to  other  long-existant  religions  is  growing  apace. 

Our  Fluid  and  Urgent  World 

The  age  of  which  we  are  part  is  fluid  and  urgent.  The  wide- 
spread revolution  and  the  accompanying  breakup  of  the  old 
order  have  put  the  world  in  flux.  Mankind  as  a  whole  can  be 
shaped  as  never  before.  Will  the  growing  world  church  rise  to 
the  challenge?  Partly  because  the  age  is  in  flux,  the  situation 
will  not  permit  delay.  In  great  lands,  notably  China  and  Japan, 
where  groping  peoples  are  singularly  open  to  the  Gospel,  the 
doors  may  begin  to  swing  shut  within  a  decade.  In  India,  the 
depressed  classes,  among  whom  the  church  has  made  its  chief 
gains,  may  move  toward  Islam  or  Hinduism,  or  both.  In  Africa 
south  of  the  Sahara,  the  rapid  disintegration  of  the  old  structure 
of  life  leaves  millions  adrift  to  be  molded,  perhaps  for  genera- 
tions to  come,  by  whatever  forces  can  move  into  the  vacuum 
within  the  next  few  years.  In  the  Occident,  the  center  of  man's 
illness,  where  the  familiar  and  heretofore  dominant  civilization 
is  passing,  the  new  culture  is  painfully  in  birth.  Communism  is 
gaining  apace. 

In  this  fluid  and  urgent  world  the  church,  now  growing,  must 
move  forward  with  accelerated  pace.  Soon  after  World  War  I  a 
prophetic  Scot  declared:  "It  is  either  the  evangelization  of  the 
world  in  this  generation  or  the  damnation  of  the  world  in  this 
generation."  Events  have  proved  that  he  foreshortened  history 
—  that  he  was  ahead  of  his  time.  His  uncompromising  alterna- 
tive may  well  prove  the  choice  in  the  tomorrow  that  is  here. 


Chapter  Two 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW 
IS  HERE 


IN   THIS    TIME    OF    REVOLUTION   THE   CHRISTIAN    CHURCH   IS 
growing.  In  a  day  when  ancient  civilizations  are  passing,  the 
Christian     community,     one    of    the    oldest     existing 
associations,  is  becoming  world-wide.  In  an  age  of  turmoil,  when 
the  nations  are  pulling  apart  and  two  world  wars  have  wracked 
mankind,  the  universal  church  is  building  a  fellowship  that  is 
above  national  boundaries  and  is  knitting  its  members  together 
into  a  community  of  memory,  of  present  healing  and  love,  and 
of  hope. 

This  is  the  more  remarkable  since  the  church  has  been  an 
integral  part  of  that  Western  civilization  that  is  now  dying.  In 
the  tomorrow  that  is  here,  as  in  preceding  yesterdays,  Chris- 
tianity is  surviving  the  death  of  cultures  with  which  it  has  been 
intimately  associated  and,  freed  from  ties  that  were  embar^ 
rassing  it,  is  moving  out  to  fresh  victories. 

A  History  of  Advances  Following  Recessions 

At  least  three  times  earlier  in  its  history  Christianity  has  had 
this  experience.  It  is  a  significant  commonplace  of  the  Christmas 
story  that  Jesus  was  born  in  the  reign  of  the  first  Roman  em- 
peror, Caesar  Augustus.  Within  its  first  five  centuries  Chris- 
tianity had  won  the  nominal  allegiance  of  the  overwhelming 


1 8  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

majority  of  the  population  of  the  Roman  Empire.  But  the 
Roman  Empire  and  its  culture  decayed,  and  Christianity,  now 
so  closely  associated  with  them,  seemed  doomed.  Yet,  after  a 
prolonged  period  of  shock,  Christianity,  recovering,  enlarged 
its  boundaries  and  helped  to  create  a  fresh  culture,  that  of 
Medieval  Europe.  Medieval  Europe  in  turn  died,  and  the 
church  appeared  to  share  its  fatal  illness.  However,  the  Christian 
faith,  recovering,  broke  the  bonds  of  the  now  moribund  culture, 
burst  forth  in  fresh  life  in  the  Reformation,  and  became  a 
builder  of  the  civilization  of  Modern  Europe.  Toward  the  end 
of  the  eighteenth  century  that  civilization  passed  through  a 
major  crisis.  A  partially  new  culture  emerged,  that  of  the  nine- 
teenth century.  Again  Christianity  was  threatened,  and  again, 
moving  out  afresh  in  renewed  power,  it  greatly  enlarged  its 
geographic  borders  and  its  impact  on  mankind, 

A  scholar  of  our  day  is  interpreting  the  long  drama  of  human 
history  in  terms  of  "challenge  and  response."  Periodically  groups 
of  mankind  are  confronted  by  new  and  difficult  conditions. 
Some  groups  succumb.  Others,  rising  to  the  emergency,  go  on  to 
new  achievements.  The  Christian  church  is  the  institution  that 
has  most  successfully  displayed  the  vitality  to  meet  each  major 
challenge  and  march  on  to  fresh  victories. 

The  Sweep  of  the  World  Church 

At  Whitby  the  sweep  of  the  world  church  was  vividly  seen. 
It  was  made  to  live  partly  because  of  the  personnel  —  of  which 
more  in  the  next  chapter  —  and  partly  because  its  work  was 
summarized  in  reports  of  the  delegates  on  the  church  in  their 
respective  countries.  For  three  successive  days  statement  fol- 
lowed statement  until  the  churches  of  the  entire  globe  were 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  19 

discussed.  To  reproduce  all  that  was  said  would  extend  these 
pages  far  beyond  their  proper  length.  We  must,  however, 
attempt  to  give  something  of  the  picture,  although  in  condensed 
survey. 

None  of  the  speakers  dodged  discouraging  aspects  or  difficul- 
ties. If  anything,  these  were  stressed.  Too  many  delegates  at 
the  conference  had  seen  the  inside  of  prisons  and  concentration 
camps  to  permit  evasion.  Yet  throughout  the  verbal  tour  of  the 
globe  the  total  impression  these  delegates  gave  was  one  of  ur- 
gency and  hope.  As  one  of  the  leaders  put  it,  the  dominant 
note  was  "expectant  evangelism." 

Western  Europe 

Any  survey  of  the  church  in  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  must 
begin  with  what  has  historically  been  the  heart  of  "Christen- 
dom," the  continent  of  Europe,  and  must  pass  on  immediately 
to  the  British  Isles  and  to  lands  that  have  been  settled  from 
Europe  and  Britain,  namely,  the  Americas,  Australia,  and 
New  Zealand. 

On  the  western  portion  of  the  continent  of  Europe  the  pic- 
ure  is  one  of  (i)  the  waning  of  a  region  that  for  four  and  a  half 
:enturies  dominated  the  globe,  (2)  an  environment  belligerently 
or  passively  hostile  to  the  church,  and  (3)  embattled  but  vigor- 
ous Christian  minorities.  Western  Europe  is  the  seat  of  the 
largest  of  the  Christian  churches,  that  which  looks  to  Rome  for 
direction.  It  is  also  the  home  of  the  Protestant  Reformation. 
Here  has  been  most  of  the  scholarship  of  the  church.  Here  the 
great  theologies  have  been  developed.  Even  today  theological 
movements  on  the  continent  of  Europe  profoundly  affect  the 
rest  of  the  world.  From  western  Europe,  through  colonization, 


2.O  TOMORROW  IS  HERB 

came  most  of  the  geographic  spread  of  Christianity  during  the 
sixteenth,  seventeenth,  and  eighteenth  centuries,  and  from  this 
continent  also,  many  of  the  Christian  missions  of  the  nineteenth 
and  twentieth  centuries. 

Western  Europe,  so  important  in  the  past  four  and  a  half 
centuries,  is  now  in  rapid  decline.  Partial  recovery  may  be 
accomplished,  but  the  decline  is  permanent.  It  is  accompanied 
by  great  agony  of  body  and  even  greater  agony  of  spirit.  In 
Germany  hopelessness  is  dominant,  and  in  former  German- 
occupied  lands  and  even  in  countries  that  were  neutral  during 
World  War  II,  notably  Sweden  and  Switzerland,  although  these 
latter  have  been  prosperous,  much  of  nervous  uncertainty  is  in 
the  air. 

If  one  were  to  view  only  one  side  of  the  picture,  Christianity 
in  western  Europe  would  seem  to  be  sharing  in  the  slow  death 
of  that  region.  The  churches  have  been  suffering  from  a  drift 
toward  secularism  that  began  before  the  two  world  wars.  Al- 
though in  most  of  western  Europe  they  were  closely  connected 
with  the  state  and  membership  in  them  was  almost  universal, 
for  the  majority  of  the  adherents  the  association  was  nominal. 
Indifference  and  even  antagonism  were  rife.  To  this  long-term 
condition  there  were  added  the  distresses  of  World  War  II. 
During  the  war,  as  before  it,  the  Nazis  placed  restrictions  on  the 
churches  in  areas  under  their  control.  In  Germany  some  open 
defections  occurred,  but  these  were  only  of  minorities.  The 
overwhelming  majority  still  maintain  a  formal  church  connec- 
tion. In  Germany  and  in  parts  of  some  other  lands  extensive 
destruction  was  wrought  on  church  buildings.  Because  of  com- 
pulsory service  in  the  armies,  many  parishes  were  without 
pastors  and  the  numbers  of  those  training  for  the  ministry 


THE  CHURCH  OP  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  ZI 

dwindled,  in  some  sections  to  the  vanishing  point.  Because 
of  the  dearth  of  paper  and  other  factors,  Christian  litera- 
ture was  greatly  reduced.  Many  church  periodicals  were 
discontinued  and  a  famine  of  Bibles  developed  and  is  still  only 
partially  relieved.  In  Switzerland  church  attendance  has  fallen 
off. 

This  is,  fortunately,  by  no  means  the  entire  story.  The  church 
in  western  Eu^op^.is  morje  vigorous  than  it  was  on  the  eve  of 
World  War  II.  In  numbers  and  physical  resources  it  is  weaker, 
but  in  what  matters  most  —  its  inner  spiritual  vitality  —  it  is 
stronger.  In  their  resistance  to  the  Nazis,  the  churches  in  Ger- 
many and  the  German-occupied  countries  displayed  unsus- 
pected strength.  More  than  any  other  group,  whether  political 
parties,  labor  organizations,  or  universities,  they  maintained 
centers  of  resistance  to  the  Nazi  flood.  The  story  of  the  Con- 
fessional Church  in  Germany  is  familiar  to  all. 

In  the  Netherlands,  the  Reformed  Church,  in  its  resistance 
to  the  Nazis,  found  itself  and  achieved  church  consciousness  and 
organization  as  it  had  not  for  many  generations.  The  heroic 
record  of  the  leaders  of  the  Church  of  Norway  is  a  vivid  recent 
memory.  In  their  opposition  to  the  Nazis  the  churches  there 
won  the  respect  of  many  who  had  heretofore  disregarded  or 
even  despised  them.  More  significantly,  many  of  their  members 
discovered  unsuspected  resources  in  their  Christian  faith  and 
lived  more  deeply  into  the  meaning  of  the  Gospel  than  ever. 

As  for  the  neutral  countries  of  Switzerland  and  Sweden, 
notable  theological  activity,  associated  for  outsiders  with  the 
names  of  Barth,  Brunner,  and  Nygren,  has  been  maintained. 
In  its  relief  activities  the  French  Christian  CIMADE  has  been  a 
memorable  example  of  unselfish  service  in  the  face  of  great 


ZZ  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

handicaps.  In  some  parts  of  Europe,  thousands  seeking  security 
and  the  meaning  of  life  in  the  face  of  the  ruin  about  them  are 
singularly  open  to  the  Gospel.  In  Germany,  the  Netherlands, 
Finland,  and  Norway,  in  spite  of  the  distresses  of  the  times, 
active  interest  in  missions  has  been  maintained.  The  giving  of 
money  has  continued,  and  in  some  countries,  notably  in  Ger- 
many, those  wishing  to  devote  their  lives  to  missions  outstrip  the 
facilities  for  training  or  sending  them.  On  the  eve  of  World 
War  II,  German  missionaries  totaled  more  than  1,500.  Germans 
now  in  active  missionary  service  have  been  reduced  to  about 
400.  Of  these,  many  were  in  British,  Dutch,  or  other  enemy 
territory  and  were  either  interned  or  repatriated.  Yet  hun- 
dreds of  German  youths,  undiscouraged,  are  offering  them- 
selves. From  the  suffering  churches  of  western  Europe  fresh 
streams  of  life  may  issue  and  contribute^  to  the  renewal  of  the 
churches  in  more  prosperous  lands. 

Central  and  Eastern  Europe 

Eastern  Europe  —  especially  Russia  —  is  the  stronghold  of 
communism,  the  center  of  communist  power.  It  is  also  the 
historic  home  of  the  family  of  Orthodox  churches.  The  strongest 
member  of  that  family  is  in  Russia. 

Communism  as  an  idealistic  system  for  reorganizing  society 
has  great  appeal  for  many  the  world  over.  To  those  who  have 
lost  belief  in  God  it  offers  a  faith  and  promises  a  society  in  which 
class  and  racial  discriminations,  injustice,  and  poverty  shall  be 
removed.  By  a  strange  accident  of  history,  in  the  turmoil  that 
followed  World  War  I  communism  obtained  power  in  Russia. 
There  it  fell  heir  to  the  traditidn  of  an  absolute  police  state,  that 
of  the  czars,  and  has  built  up  a  regime  that  regiments  the  indi- 


THE  CHURCH  OT  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  2.3 

vidual  even  more  uncompromisingly  than  did  that  of  the  czars. 
In  Russia  communism  has  combined  with  nationalism  and  with 
an  earlier  tradition  of  autocratic  ambition  to  build  an  expanding 
empire  more  extensive  than  that  which  acknowledged  the  czars. 
But  more  effectively  than  the  czars,  it  is  bringing  all  the  Slavs 
under  its  control  and  by  propaganda  is  creating  friendly  enclaves 
in  other  lands. 

In  Russia  and  Central  Europe  communism  has,  at  least  for 
the  moment,  made  its  peace  with  the  Orthodox  Church,  Com- 
munism, it  need  hardly  be  said,  is  basically  and  officially  anti- 
Christian.  The  communist  believes  that  religion  is  "the  opiate 
of  the  people."  In  its  early  years  in  Russia,  the  communist 
regime  mingled  limited  toleration  with  a  kind  of  persecution, 
on  the  theory  that  the  church,  deprived  of  the  support  of  the 
czarist  state,  would  die  out.  Latterly,  for  a  variety  of  reasons,  it 
has  become  more  lenient.  Christianity  in  Russia  is  far  from  dead. 
The  Russian  Orthodox  Church  has  been  allowed  more  freedom. 
Throngs  attend  its  services.  Evangelical  groups  are  growing. 
Thousands  of  Russians  outside  their  native  land  are  accessible 
to  the  Gospel;  some  who  have  been  reached  are  filtering  back 
into  Russia,  and  are  a  possible  means  of  strengthening  Chris- 
tianity there.  In  communist-dominated  Bulgaria  and  Yugoslavia 
the  Orthodox  Church  has  been  disestablished.  Thrown  on  its 
own  resources,  it  may  gain  in  inward  vigor.  Yet  the  communist 
peace  with  the  church  is  little  more  than  a  truce.  The  funda- 
mental, irreconcilable  contradictions  persist. 

In  Greece,  in  the  hour  of  the  nation's  sorrow,  the  Orthodox 
Church  has  shown  fresh  vigor.  Movements  of  laity  and  clergy 
s^ek  to  give  better  religious  education  to  youth  and  to  apply 
the  Christian  faith  to  various  aspects  of  life. 


Z4  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

The  British  hies 

How  feres  the  church  in  the  British  Isles  in  the  tomorrow 
that  is  here?  The  question  is  fateful  for  Protestant  Christianity. 
In  the  nineteenth  and  twentieth  centuries  the  English-speaking 
peoples  have  been  the  main  sources  of  the  funds  and  personnel 
for  the  Protestant  missionary  enterprise.  Now  that  Europe  is  so 
badly  weakened,  the  weight  of  providing  the  physical  means 
for  the  world-wide  church  must  increasingly  fall  on  them. 

Great  Britain  displays,  although  to  a  less  extent,  the  same 
general  conditions  that  are  to  be  found  on  the  adjacent  conti- 
nent. She  has  suffered  terribly  from  the  drain  of  the  two  world 
wars,  and  especially  from  World  War  IL  While  her  churches 
have  given  liberally  to  missions,  they  cannot  provide  the  funds 
to  keep  pace  with  the  growing  costs  that  accompany  the  rising 
price  level  throughout  the  world.  They  must,  moreover,  rebuild 
church  structures  that  were  destroyed  during  the  war  and  erect 
new  ones  to  care  for  shifting  populations.  In  the  past  twenty 
years  church  membership  and  church  attendance  seem  to  have 
fallen  off.  It  is  said  that  only  from  10  to  15  per  cent  of  the  popu- 
lation are  closely  linked  with  a  church.  Much  of  the  population 
of  Britain,  like  that  of  Europe,  is  essentially  pagan  and  is  itself  a 
mission  field.  Only  10  per  cent  are  said  to  be  actually  hostile,  but 
50  per  cent  are  said  to  be  indifferent.  The  leaders  of  the  British 
churches  are  fully  aware  of  the  problems  that  confront  them.  At 
the  core  of  the  churches  are  profound  conviction  and  sound  life. 
After  the  hiatus  of  the  war  years,  candidates  are  again  coming 
forward  for  the  ministry  at  home  and  for  foreign  missionary 
service.  Here  and  there  are  notable  converts  from  among  the 
intelligentsia.  As  in  the  nineteenth  century  the  defection  of  the 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  2.$ 

intelligentsia  preceded  that  of  the  masses,  so  now  the  conver- 
sions among  them  may  be  the  precursors  of  a  swing  to  the 
Christian  faith  among  the  rank  and  file  of  the  population.  In 
Scotland  the  lona  movement  is  a  symbol  of  new  life. 

Canada,  Australia^  and  New  Zealand 

The  three  great  dominions,  members  of  the  British  Common- 
wealth, Canada,  Australia,  and  New  Zealand,  are  collectively 
large  in  area  but  sparse  in  population.  In  them,  notably  in 
Canada,  vigor  of  church  life  is  maintained,  and  the  overwhelm- 
ing majority  of  the  population  profess  some  church  affiliation 
or  at  least  some  church  preference.  The  churches  of  Canada 
especially  are  sharing  substantially  in  the  world-wide  Christian 
enterprise.  Those  of  Australia  and  New  Zealand,  as  is  natural, 
direct  their  missionary  efforts  mainly  to  the  islands  of  the 
South  Pacific. 

The  United  Stales 

Because  of  the  weakening  of  western  Europe  and  Great 
Britain  and  the  small  populations  of  Canada,  Australia,  and 
New  Zealand,  an  increasing  share  of  the  personnel  and  funds  of 
the  Protestant  missionary  enterprise  must  come  from  the 
United  States. 

In  the  United  States  a  mounting  proportion  of  the  population 
are  members  of  churches.  It  is  estimated  that  in  1850  only  15.5 
per  cent  of  the  population  were  church  members.  In  1900,  the 
percentage  had  risen  to  35.7,  and  in  1910,  to  43.5.  At  present, 
well  over  50  per  cent  of  the  population  have  a  church  member- 
ship. Protestants  are  gaining  more  rapidly  than  are  Roman 
Catholics.  The  Methodist  Church  reports  that  in  1946  it  added 


2.6  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

more  than  1,000,000  members,  and  that  of  these  at  least  300,000 
were  on  profession  of  faith,  and  hence  fresh  conversions.  It  seems 
probable  that  as  the  percentage  of  the  population  who  are 
church  members  rises,  the  degree  of  religious  literacy  decreases 
proportionately  and  the  distinction  between  the  church  and  the 
world  tends  to  be  blurred.  However,  many  evidences  of  vigorous 
religious  life  are  seen.  As  yet  they  affect  only  minorities,  but 
they  are  varied  and  are  to  be  encountered  in  many  sections  of  the 
country  and  among  widely  different  groups. 

Part  of  the  problem  of  the  urgent  tomorrow  that  is  here 
concerns  the  lifting  of  the  horizons  of  the  churches  of  the  United 
States  beyond  the  borders  of  their  own  broad  land,  Christians 
of  the  United  States  are  giving  millions  for  overseas  relief  and 
for  rebuilding  the  fabric  of  missions.  Hundreds  of  their  youth 
are  offering  for  service  in  the  world  mission.  Yet  hundreds  of 
millions  of  dollars  are  being  allocated  to  new  and  enlarged 
church  buildings  at  home,  and  the  majority  of  theological 
students  never  give  serious  thought  to  the  possibility  of  spend- 
ing their  lives  outside  the  country.  In  spite  of  the  enormous 
responsibilities  that  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  is  forcing  on  the 
United  States,  the  Christians  of  the  land  are  only  beginning  to 
awake  to  the  implications  for  themselves  and  their  churches. 

Latin  America 

The  huge  area  that  is  designated  Latin  America  presents  a 
wide  variety  of  peoples  and  cultures.  It  has  a  Latin  background. 
Portuguese  is  the  prevailing  tongue  in  Brazil;  Spanish  elsewhere. 
Yet  in  South  America  alone  Latin  America  is  divided  into  ten 
countries,  each  with  its  distinctive  problems  and  characteristics; 
and  Central  America  and  the  Caribbean  contain  as  many  more. 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  ZJ 

In  spite  of  a  history  longer  than  that  of  the  United  States,  Latin 
America  has  an  air  of  youth.  Violent  ferment  is  working.  The 
new  movements  in  Europe  are  having  repercussions.  The  com- 
motion of  two  world  wars  and  the  example  of  Russia  have  made 
for  stirrings  in  the  laboring  classes. 

Conditions  vary  from  country  to  country.  In  this  report  there 
is  room  for  only  broad  generalizations  and  a  few  specific  in- 
stances. Traditionally  Latin  America  is  Roman  Catholic,  but 
for  the  majority  of  the  people  the  connection  with  that  church 
is  either  very  slight  or  nonexistent.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church 
claims  the  region  as  its  own  and  in  most  countries,  in  an  effort 
to  make  itself  secure,  enters  actively  into  politics.  Usually,  too, 
it  is  allied  with  landed  and  other  vested  interests  that  seek  to 
maintain  themselves  against  the  demands  of  the  masses  and  find 
support  in  the  church.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Latin 
America  is  woefully  deficient  in  clergy,  both  in  numbers  and  in 
quality.  To  give  even  the  minimum  of  pastoral  oversight  to  its 
flock  it  should  have  at  least  three  times  the  number  of  priests 
that  now  serve  it,  and  the  character  of  many  of  those  it  has 
leaves  a  great  deal  to  be  desired.  For  these  and  other  reasons  the 
church  displays  much  of  corruption,  and  thousands  of  the 
masses  and  of  the  high-minded,  intelligent  folk  will  have  noth- 
ing to  do  with  it.  If  these  groups  are  to  be  reached  by  the  Gospel, 
it  must  be  through  Protestantism. 

Protestantism,  or,  as  it  is  preferably  termed,  Evangelical 
Christianity,  is  represented  in  every  country  and  is  growing.  Its 
numerical  strength  varies  from  republic  to  republic.  It  is  strong- 
est in  Brazil  and  next  strongest  in  Mexico.  Recently  Mexico 
has  been  the  scene  of  persecution  of  Evangelicals  that  has  been 
fomented  by  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy.  Through  much  of 


3O  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

northern  peninsula  of  that  island,  Minahassa.  Other  groups  of 
Christians  had  risen  through  the  work  of  missionary  societies, 
mostly  Dutch  and  German.  Notable  among  these  was  the  church 
among  the  Bataks  of  Sumatra,  the  outgrowth  of  German  mis- 
sionary effort.  From  1925  on,  the  Batak  Church  had  been 
largely  independent  of  control  by  missionaries.  Indonesia  also 
had  many  Roman  Catholics,  but  they  were  only  about  a  fourth 
as  numerous  as  Protestants.  Before  the  war  a  nationalistic 
movement  had  been  in  progress,  but  it  was  limited  largely  to 
non-Christians.  Christians  were  not  politically  minded  and  were 
often  regarded  by  their  non-Christian  neighbors  as  auxiliaries 
of  Dutch  imperialism. 

World  War  II  brought  striking  changes.  First  came  the  Ger- 
man occupation  of  the  Netherlands  (1940)  and  the  cutting  off 
of  the  missionaries  from  their  home  constituencies.  Aid  came  to 
the  missionaries,  partly  from  local  sources  and  partly  through 
the  intervention  of  the  International  Missionary  Council, 
Then  followed  the  sudden  Japanese  irruption.  Japanese  propa- 
ganda helped  to  promote  nationalism  and  a  desire  to  be  free 
from  the  Netherlands.  True,  the  Japanese  did  not  grant  religious 
liberty,  but  by  interning  the  missionaries,  they  threw  the  In- 
donesian Christians  on  their  own  resources.  Many  Christian 
leaders  perished.  The  Japanese  power  collapsed  as  abruptly  as  it 
had  come. 

After  its  demise,  movements  arose  that  issued  in  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Indonesian  Republic.  In  Java,  the  revolt,  in  its  initial 
stages,  contained  fanatically  Moslem  elements  and  .was  in  part 
anti-Christian.  Since  Java  has  only  a  few  Christians,  martyrdoms 
were  few.  Through  much  of  Indonesia  Christians  have  become 
politically  conscious  and  stand  for  independence.  Christians  are 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  31 

proportionately  more  prominent  than  their  numbers  would 
warrant.  For  instance,  the  Prime  Minister  of  the  Indonesian 
Republic  is  a  Christian,  as  was  the  CommandeHn-Chief  of  the 
Republican  armies.  The  churches,  already  thrown  on  their  own 
resources  by  the  internment  of  missionaries,  have  assumed 
responsibility  for  self-support  and  self-direction.  Church  life  is 
stronger  than  it  was  before  the  war.  There  are  movements  to 
bring  the  Christians  of  the  widely  flung  islands  into  self-conscious 
fellowship.  The  Batak  Church,  now  wholly  independent,  has 
projects  for  missions  to  Moslems.  As  in  so  much  of  the  world, 
there  is  a  dearth  of  trained  leadership.  However,  steps  are  being 
taken  to  remedy  this  lack  by  creating  or  strengthening  training 
schools.  The  missionary  agencies  in  the  Netherlands  favor  Indo- 
nesian autonomy,  both  political  and  ecclesiastical,  and,  in  turn, 
Indonesian  Christians  have  made  it  clear  that  they  are  eager  for 
missionaries,  provided  only  that  they  will  come  prepared  to 
accept  the  new  conditions.  Two-thirds  of  the  missionary  staff 
was  lost  because  of  the  war,  but  Holland  has  a  large  supply  of 
candidates.  The  atmosphere  in  the  Indonesian  churches  is  one  of 
hope.  Numerical  gains  continue  to  be  made.  Some  of  these, 
interestingly  enough,  are  in  the  island  of  Bali,  which  is  pre- 
dominantly Hindu  in  religion  and  which  under  the  Dutch 
regime  was  almost  closed  to  missions.  The  Batak  Church  has 
increased  by  50,000  since  the  outbreak  of  World  War  II. 

Malaya 

The  Malay  Peninsula,  closely  related  in  Ian  guage  and  race  to 
much  of  Indonesia,  has  been  largely  under  B  ritish  rule.  On  the 
eve  of  the  Japanese  occupation  the  main  elements  of  the  popu- 
lation were  Malays,  Moslem  by  religion;  Chinese,  about  equal 


JX  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

to  the  Malays  in  number;  and  Indians,  a  smaller  group.  Almost 
no  missions  were  conducted  among  the  Malays.  The  only 
Moslems  who  came  in  contact  with  Christianity  did  so  through 
mission  schools,  and  most  of  the  Moslems  in  these  schools  were 
Indians.  The  Christians  were  among  the  Chinese  and  Indians. 
During  World  War  II  and  the  Japanese  occupation  the  church 
suffered  but  came  through  triumphantly,  with  an  increase  in  self- 
support.  One  hundred  and  fifty  lepers  were  baptized.  The 
greater  degree  of  autonomy  granted  by  the  British  in  the  postwar 
period  will  make  missions  among  the  Moslem  Malays  even  more 
difficult  than  before,  but  among  the  other  elements  in  the 
population  the  church  will  persist  and  grow. 

The  Philippines 

The  Philippines  suffered  as  severely  from  World  War  II  as 
did  any  land.  Destruction  of  property  and  life  was  appalling. 
The  deterioration  of  morals  was  marked.  Children  saw  their 
elders  committing  acts  of  dishonesty  and  violence  that  in  normal 
times  would  have  been  condemned,  and  they  therefore  grew  up 
with  a  weakened  sense  of  right  and  wrong. 

Then  came  political  independence  and  the  necessary  adjust- 
ments to  that  new  status.  It  is  said  that  80  per  cent  of  the  church 
buildings  were  destroyed.  There  was  a  dearth  of  Christiaa 
literature,  and  four  years  elapsed  without  the  distribution  of 
Bibles.  Copies  of  the  Bible  became  rare.  Yet  the  Evangelical 
churches  went  on.  Church  services  were  maintained,  with  the 
use  of  passages  that  the  Christians  had  memorized.  Hundreds 
were  baptized.  One  reporter  at  Whitby  declared  that  a  religious 
revival  is  in  progress  in  the  Philippines  that  is  greater  than  any- 
thing that  has  ever  been  known  there.  Churches  are  being  rebuilt 


THE  CHURCH  OP  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  33 

and  schools  reopened.  A  wider  unity  among  the  Evangelical 
forces  is  being  achieved.  Converts  continue  to  be  won  from  the 
nominal  Roman  Catholics  who  constitute  the  large  majority  of 
the  population.  The  Evangelical  movement,  not  yet  a  half- 
century  old,  is  flourishing.  It  needs  to  replenish  its  leaders,  for 
many  were  killed  or  died  of  disease.  Its  three  theological  semi- 
naries must  be  strengthened.  Yet  the  outlook  is  promising. 

Japan 

The  general  situation  that  the  church  confronts  in  Japan  is 
one  of  tragic  abnormality.  In  most  of  the  large  cities  the  destruc- 
tion by  war  bombings  was  prodigious.  The  Japanese  are  suffering 
from  shock  and  extreme  war  fatigue.  From  at  least  September, 
1931,  they  had  been  the  victims  of  a  war  psychology,  and  in- 
creasingly after  July,  1937,  they  were  under  the  pressure  of 
large-scale  war,  with  war  propaganda,  growing  privation,  and 
loss  of  life.  Then,  in  August,  1945,  came  the  collapse,  for  which 
they  were  unprepared,  and  the  utterly  unprecedented  experi- 
ence of  having  their  land  occupied  by  foreign  troops  and  directed 
by  foreign  rulers.  They  are  suffering  from  undernourishment, 
inflation,  deprivation  of  foreign  markets,  the  prostration  of  in- 
dustry, and  the  uncertainty  of  reparations  and  of  the  eventual 
terms  of  the  treaties  that  will  emerge  from  the  peace.  While  they 
are  permitted  to  have  their  own  government,  they  know  that 
the  ultimate  decisions  must  depend  not  on  it  but  on  the  con- 
queror. Yet,  by  a  kind  of  anomaly,  the  Japanese  have  a  sense  of 
liberation.  They  are  freed  from  the  dream  and  the  burden  of 
empire  and  from  the  kind  of  regimentation  imposed  by  the  state 
during  the  war.  There  are  few  suicides  and  there  is  some  measure 
of  humility,  and  also  much  vitality  and  dignity.  Religiously,  a 


34  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

partial  vacuum  has  been  created.  Shinto  has  been  disestablished 
and  its  state  shrines  dismantled.  It  is  said  that  only  10  per  cent 
of  the  people  now  go  to  such  shrines  as  remain.  There  are 
bewilderment,  apathy,  and  a  loss  of  sense  of  direction. 

In  many  respects  the  church  in  Japan  has  suffered .  During 
the  war,  in  the  main,  it  supported  the  nation.  Consequently  its 
message  and  witness  were  warped.  Relations  with  the  world 
Christian  fellowship  were  suspended.  At  least  half  of  the  physical 
plants  of  the  churches  and  Christian  schools  are  gone.  Pastors 
are  either  without  salaries  or  with  pitifully  small  ones.  Laymen 
are  out  of  work  and  can  contribute  little  to  the  support  of  the 
churches. 

Yet  in  some  respects  the  church  in  Japan  is  stronger  than  ever 
before.  It  belongs  to  Japan  to  a  degree  that  it  never  belonged 
in  earlier  times.  Always  it  had  appeared  alien.  By  sharing  in  the 
sufferings  of  the  nation  during  the  war,  the  Christians  won 
acceptance  by  their  fellow  Japanese.  Katayama,  the  premier  of 
Japan,  is  an  earnest  Christian,  an  elder  in  a  church.  Kagawa, 
although  a  third  lighter  in  weight  than  before  the  war,  nearly 
blind,  and  with  only  one  lung,  is  continuing  his  evangelism  on  an 
enlarged  scale.  He  declares  that  he  gets  what  he  has  from  God  — 
and  that  it  is  not  so  much  strength  as  fire.  I 

The  church  in  Japan  is  facing  many  urgent  tasks.  It  must 
rebuild  its  church  fabric,  regather  its  members,  and  restudy 
and  replan  its  program.  Its  leadership  is  aging  and  it  must  recruit 
and  train  successors.  Although  it  numbers  less  than  one-half  of 
i  per  cent  of  the  population,. it  must  seek  to  apply  the  Evangel 
to  all  society,  and  must  reach  both  the  cities,  with  their  laboring 
and  commercial  classes,  and  the  rural  districts.  It  must  further 
develop  the  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan,  the  inclusive  body  that 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  35 

was  formed  a  few  months  before  Pearl  Harbor  and  that  em- 
braces nine-tenths  of  the  Protestant  Christians  of  the  land.  It 
must  renew  its, con  tacts  with  the  international  Christian  fellow- 
ship. Hundreds  of  missionaries  from  abroad  are  needed,  and 
needed  as  soon  as  they  can  be  sent. 

Korea 

For  forty  years  Korea  was  controlled  by  Japan  and  under  the 
scrutiny  of  the  Japanese  police.  During  the  latter  part  of  that 
period  she  was  even  more  strictly  regimented,  and  endured  fully 
as  great  hardships  as  the  Japanese,  except  that  her  cities  were 
not  bombed.  Now,  after  the  Japanese  defeat,  divided  between 
the  Russians  and  the  Americans,  with  the  prospect  of  a  united 
independent  government  indefinitely  remote,  Korea  deserves 
the  sympathy  of  the  world. 

The  Protestant  churches,  strong  and  vigorously  evangelistic 
on  the  eve  of  the  1930*5,  have  gone  through  a  decade  or  more 
of  severe  hardship  and  have  emerged  loyal  to  their  faith  and,  al- 
though less  than  i  per  cent  of  the  population,  are  reaching  out 
actively  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  to  non-Christians.  For  several 
years  the  Japanese  attempted  to  coerce  the  Christians  to  partic- 
ipate in  ceremonies  at  the  Shinto  shrines.  Many  Christians 
complied.  Scores  went  to  prison  rather  than  conform.  At  least 
fifty-six  died  there.  Many  pastors  were  forced  into  war  work, 
and  Sunday  services  were  curtailed.  In  1946,  missionaries  began 
to  return,  but  they  could  come  only  to  the  American  zone.  In 
the  Russian  zone,  where  the  church  is  stronger  than  in  the 
south,  the  communist  authorities  have  dissolved  the  Christian 
youth  organizations.  They  have  also  arrested  some  of  the 
pastors.  However,  church  life  continues.  In  Pyengyang,  the 


3  6  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

leading  city  of  the  north,  fifty  churches  are  going  on,  the 
theological  seminary  has  an  enrollment  of  over  250,  street 
evangelistic  preaching  continues  and  is  attended  by  throngs, 
and  continuous  prayer  is  being  offered  in  the  churches  for  the 
relaxation  of  the  communist  opposition.  In  the  south,  in  the 
American  zone,  Christian  hospitals  and  schools  are  being  re- 
constituted. Church  services  are  crowded,  in  part  by  Christian 
refugees  from  the  north. 

The  urgent  needs  of  the  church  in  Korea  are  the  rehabilitation 
of  the  ministry,  the  increase  of  the  missionary  staff,  paper  for 
Bibles  and  other  Christian  literature,  and  scholarships  for  the 
training  of  Christian  leaders. 

China 

China  is  passing  through  the  greatest  series  of  crises  in  her  long 
history.  She  has  suffered  unimaginably.  Probably  the  mass  of 
agony  is  greater  than  that  of  any  other  people,  even  the  Rus- 
sians. Years  of  devastating  invasion,  a  strangling  blockade,  and 
now  disheartening  civil  war,  all  on  top  of  a  revolution  that  for 
half  a  century  has  been  sweeping  across  every  phase  of  China's 
life  —  these  have  taken  a  fearful  toll.  It  is  estimated  that  China 
has  eighty  million  homeless  and  ten  million  orphans.  Fantastic 
inflation  is  ever  mounting  and  bringing  untold  hardship.  Moral 
disintegration  is  rife.  Communism  is  seeking  to  enter  the 
vacuum  left  by'the  decay  of  the  old  culture. 

Through  these  years  of  agony  the  church  has  made  progress. 
To  be  sure,  the  majority  of  missionaries  had  to  leave  or  were 
interned;  much  church  property  was  destroyed;  in  some  places 
church  life  was  disrupted;  and  thousands  of  Chinese  Christians 
joined  the  exodus  from  the  regions  occupied  by  the  Japanese  to 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  37 

the  west.  Under  the  strain  of  the  war  years  many  of  the  clergy 
died.  One-half  of  those  who  remain  are  over  fifty  years  of  age. 
New  clergy  are  not  being  adequately  recruited.  Christian 
workers  are  overweary  from  the  long  strain.  In  communist 
territory  church  life  is  difficult.  Leading  communists  declare 
that  Christianity  and  communism  are  incompatible.  Yet,  while 
accurate  statistics  are  lacking,  the  church  in  China  has  grown 
in  numbers.  The  Christians  who  moved  west  brought  new  vigor 
and  breadth  of  outlook  to  the  churches  in  that  inland  area, 
heretofore  remote  from  the  main  currents  of  the  world  church. 
In  some  of  the  Japanese-occupied  cities  gains  in  church  member- 
ship made  good  the  losses  from  the  westward  migration.  The 
fact  that  Christians  shared  the  distresses  of  their  fellow  Chinese 
and  that  the  churches  were  centers  of  relief  and  hope  has  given 
Christianity  better  standing  than  it  has  ever  enjoyed.  The 
doors  in  noncommunist  China  are  open  to  the  Gospel  as  they 
have  never  been.  Christians  are  influential  far  beyond  the  i  per 
cent  that  their  numerical  proportion  in  the  population  would 
indicate.  The  National  Christian  Council  has  projected  a  three- 
year  Forward  .Evangelistic  Movement.  As  a  feature  of  that 
campaign  it  has  as  an  ideal:  every  Christian  a  praying  Christian, 
every  Christian  a  serving  Christian,  every  Christian  a  witnessing 
Christian. 

Needs  are  imperative  for  reaching  entire  families  and  Chris- 
tianizing family  life;  far  too  many  of  the  Christians  are  indi- 
viduals who  have  not  brought  their  families  with  them  into  the ' 
church.  Rising  costs  present  grave  difficulties  to  various  branches 
of  the  church's  work,  including  that  of  the  Christian  schools* 
colleges,  and  universities.  The  missionary  body,  badly  depleted 
during  the  war,  must  be  enlarged  as  quickly  as  possible.  More 


3  8  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

attention  should  be  given  to  the  rural  areas,  for  there  dwell  at 
least  80  per  cent  of  the  population.  As  in  so  many  other  lands, 
the  recruiting  and  training  of  clergy  and  other  Christian  workers 
are  clamant  needs.  All  of  these  problems  must  be  met  and  solved 
in  the  face  of  as  urgent  an  opportunity  as  the  church  has  ever 
known. 

Siam 

Christians  have  never  been  numerous  in  Siam,  for  the  country 
is  predominantly  Buddhist.  During  the  war  Christians  suffered 
from  petty  persecution,  and  they  were  threatened  with  loss  of 
positions  in  the  government  or  in  business  if  they  did  not  become 
Buddhists.  However,  today  missionaries  are  returning,  the 
church  is  popular,  and  Christian  schools  are  crowded. 

Burma 

Christians  are  more  numerous  in  Burma  than  in  Siam. 
However,  they  are  predominantly  from  the  non-Burmese  ani- 
mistic minorities,  notably  the  Karens.  The  Burmese  proper  are 
loyally  Buddhist  and  there  are  only  slightly  more  than  five 
thousand  Christians  among  them. 

The  war  brought  great  suffering.  In  some  ways  the  church 
lost  heavily.  Spiritually,  however,  it  is  today  stronger  than 
before  the  war.  During  the  war  Burmese,  both  Buddhists  and 
Christians,  were  thrown  together  intimately  in  their  affliction, 
and  greater  appreciation  of  the  Christians  followed. 

The  independence  movement  that  has  loomed  prominently 
since  the  war  has  absorbed  much  of  the  attention  of  Christians 
as  well  as  non-Christians.  Karen  Christians  are  divided  on  the 
issue.  In  general  the  older  ones  distrust  independence  and  the 


THE  CHURCH  OP  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  39 

younger  ones  favor  it.  Its  seems  probable  that  the  government 
of  independent  Burma  will  grant  religious  liberty,  not  so  much 
from  principle  as  for  the  purpose  of  insuring  national  unity. 

Ceylon 

In  Ceylon,  Buddhists  are  in  the  large  majority  and  tend  to 
dominate  the  government  as  it  achieves  greater  autonomy 
within  the  British  Commonwealth.  Hindus  and  Moslems  con- 
stitute large  minorities.  Christians  constitute  about  10  per  cent 
of  the  population,  a  larger  proportion  than  in  any  country  in 
South  Asia  or  the  Far  East  except  the  Philippines.  Of  the 
Christians  the  large  majority  are  Roman  Catholics,  a  com- 
munity whose  strength  stems  from  the  period  of  Portuguese 
occupation  in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries. 

Buddhism  is  having  a  revival  in  Ceylon.  This  is  chiefly  on 
nationalist  grounds,  for  loyalty  to  the  country  is  held  to  involve 
adherence  to  Buddhism  as  the  national  faith.  Buddhist  na- 
tionalism is  in  part,  therefore,  anti-Christian,  and  in  one  way 
or  another,  in  part  through  restrictions  on  the  amount  of  radio 
time  allowed  Christian  organizations,  in  part  through  dis- 
couraging attendance  at  churches,  and  in  part  through  impedi- 
ments to  Christian  schools,  Christianity  is  being  opposed. 
Opposition  is  forcing  the  Protestant  forces  to  come  together, 
and  a  comprehensive  church  union  is  being  proposed  that  will 
include  practically  all  evangelicals. 

India 

The  church  in  India  has  felt  the  effects  of  World  War  IL 
Although  almost  no  fighting  was  seen  on  the  soil  of  India,  the 
country  suffered  from  shortages  and  rising  prices,  and  Christians 


40  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

and  their  pastors  have  shared  in  the  common  privations.  Thou- 
sands of  soldiers  from  other  lands  were  in  India.  Among  these 
were  many  Christians  who  broadened  the  horizons  of  the 
Indian  Christians  and  encouraged  them  to  consider  themselves 
more  a  part  of  the  world  church. 

More  revolutionary  have  been  the  political  developments. 
In  August,  1947,  two  new  dominions  of  the  British  Common- 
wealth came  into  being,  Pakistan  and  India.  The  ties  that 
bound  the  native  states  to  Britain  as  the  paramount  power 
were  dissolved,  and  the  states  had  the  option  of  being  in- 
dependent or  of  joining  one  or  the  other  of  the  dominions. 

In  general  Indian  Christians  have  welcomed  the  new  stage  in 
their  country's  history.  They  feel  that  the  grounds  for  the 
accusation  that  they  are  under  foreign  protection  and  therefore 
alien  will  be  removed,  and  that  they  will  be  accepted  as  au- 
thentically Indian.  In  Pakistan  religious  liberty  may  be  a  prob- 
lem, for  by  tradition  Moslem  states  do  not  permit  converts  to 
be  won  from  Islam.  The  fact  that  the  other  dominion  is  known 
as  India  and  not  Hindustan  seems  encouraging,  for  it  is  an 
indication  that  Hinduism  will  not  be  regarded  by  the  state  as 
the  one  religion  of  the  land.  Moreover,  in  the  new  constitution 
for  India  the  prospects  seem  favorable  for  citizens  who  wish  to 
change  their  faith.  Thus  the  continuation  of  Christian  evange- 
lism may  be  possible.  Eventually  the  Dominion  of  India  will 
take  over  the  social  services,  such  as  medicine  and  education, 
in  which  missions  have  shared,  but  for  the  time  being  its  re- 
sources will  prove  inadequate  for  the  full  maintenance  of  these 
services,  and  need  and  opportunity  will  exist  for  Christian 
participation.  Several  of  the  native  states  have  taken  measures 
that  will  make  Christian  evangelism  difficult. 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  41 

The  outlook  for  Christianity  in  India  is  encouraging.  There 
are  already  8  million  Christians  in  the  country,  or  approximately 
2  per  cent  of  the  population.  About  half  of  these  Christians  are 
Protestants.  Although  this  Christian  population  is  greater  than 
that  of  any  other  land  in  Asia,  there  are  serious  problems.  There 
are,  for  example,  only  3,700  ordained  men  for  10,000  organized 
churches  and  10,000  unorganized  congregations.  Yet  a  spiritual 
awakening  is  reported  in  the  churches,  especially  in  rural  areas, 
and  much  sacrificial  giving  is  in  evidence.  One  Indian  leader 
declared  at  Whitby  that  2,000  additional  missionaries  are 
urgently  needed  to  enter  the  open  doors. 

The  Near  East 

The  Near  East  presents  a  varied  picture,  but  in  the  main 
only  slight  progress  is  being  made  by  the  church.  Here  is  the 
historic  center  of  Islam.  Here  are  the  encysted  remnants  of 
ancient  churches  long  on  the  defensive  and  not  reaching  out  in 
evangelism  among  Moslems.  Here  Islam  is  the  prevailing  reli- 
gion. In  Iran,  where  on  nationalistic  and  not  religious  grounds 
mission  schools  have  been  closed,  a  number  of  Moslems  are 
being  won  to  the  Christian  faith.  In  Turkey,  a  purely  secular 
government  places  strict  regulations  on  religion.  Mission  schools 
can  be  maintained,  but  the  law  forbids  religious  conversations 
with  students,  and  any  Christian  impact  must  be  through  the 
character  of  the  teacher.  Yet  opportunity  is  increasing  for  the 
distribution  of  the  Bible  and  other  Christian  literature.  In 
Syria,  although  the  official  religion  is  Islam,  Christians  are 
prominent.  In  Lebanon,  Christians  are  in  the  majority,  and 
nationalism  is  making  for  cooperation  between  them  and 
Moslems.  In  Egypt,  nationalism  stresses  unity  and  for  that 


42.  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

reason  emphasizes  Islam,  the  religion  of  the  majority.  Fairly 
steady  losses  to  Islam  from  the  Coptic  Church,  the  largest  of 
the  Christian  bodies,  are  being  seen.  Increasingly,  discrimination 
is  being  practised  against  Christians  in  the  awarding  of  employ- 
ment with  the  government.  The  many  branches  of  the  Christian 
church  —  Coptics,  Orthodox,  Roman  Catholic,  and  Protes- 
tant —  are  coming  together  in  a  common  effort  for  religious 
liberty.  In  the  vast  peninsula  of  Arabia  only  a  little  missionary 
effort  is  possible.  Yet,  in  spite  of  discouragements,  in  most  of  the 
Near  East  Protestant  missions  go  on  and  have  a  decided  al- 
though unspectacular  influence. 

Africa  South  of  the  Sahara 

Some  of  the  most  striking  gains  of  the  church  in  the  past 
hundred  years  have  been  in  Africa  south  of  the  Sahara.  Here 
the  numerical  growth  has  been  phenomenal  and  the  contribu- 
tions of  the  Gospel  in  spiritual  and  moral  transformation  have 
been  outstanding.  Missions,  too,  have  borne  the  brunt  of 
reducing  languages  to  writing,  of  educating  the  people  accord- 
ing to  modern  methods,  and  of  producing  such  literature  as 
exists.  They  have  shared  with  colonial  governments  in  medical 
care  and  have  been  a  potent  factor  in  assisting  the  African  to 
meet  constructively  the  transition  forced  on  him  by  the  coming1 
of  the  white  man  and  Western  civilization. 

In  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  vast  changes  are  in  progress. 
Africa  is  being  hurried  into  the  new  age.  The  pace  is  quickening. 
World  War  II  brought  Africa  into  closer  contact  with  the 
outer  world  than  ever  before.  Thousands  of  white  troops  were 
in  Africa,  and  thousands  of  black  troops  were  in  Europe  and 
Asia.  Moreover,  even  apart  from  the  war,  Africa's  products  are 


THE  CHURCH  OP  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  43 

in  demand  in  the  markets  of  the  world,  and  the  white  man  is 
developing  mines  and  other  enterprises  to  obtain  them.  The 
tribal  organization  continues  to  disintegrate.  The  economic  and 
social  demands  of  Africans  are  increasing.  Africans  are  insisting 
on  more  of  the  physical  goods  of  life.  Racial  tensions  are  mount- 
ing, and  not  alone  in  South  'Africa.  More  Africans  are  being 
educated  in  the  modern  manner  and  are  not  content  with  being 
subordinate  to  the  whites.  The  prestige  of  the  white  man  and 
trust  in  him  are  waning. 

To  the  church  and  its  missionaries  this  new  day  brings 
challenges,  The  spread  of  the  Gospel  and  self-support  in  the 
churches  are  making  enormous  strides.  But  can  the  church 
adequately  reach  the  tens  of  thousands  of  laborers  who  have 
been  brought  in  to  work  the  white  man's  mines?  Can  it  make 
an  adequate  appeal  to  the  new  and  growing  educated  groups? 
Can  rural  life,  the  life  of  the  overwhelming  majority,  be 
permeated  with  the  Gospel?  The  resources  of  the  soil  are  being 
wasted  through  lack  of  proper  agricultural  methods.  What  can 
the  church  do  about  it?  Can  the  church  keep  pace  with  the 
need  and  the  demand  for  wholesome  literature?  The  education 
of  women  and  girls  is  falling  behind  that  of  men  and  boys.  This 
brings  problems  for  the  Christian  family.  Is  the  church  develop- 
ing a  ministry  that  can  give  adequate  leadership  to  the  new 
intelligentsia?  What  can  the  church  do  to  ease  the  race  tensions? 
The  situation  is  urgent  and  will  brook  no  delay. 

By  Way  of  Summary 

In  the  maze  of  details  that  have  been  summarized  in  the 
preceding  paragraphs  in  what  may  seem  a  bewildering  fashion, 
certain  general  trends  stand  out.  First,  as  was  said  at  the  outset 


44  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

of  this  chapter,  the  church  is  very  much  alive.  Second,  in  the 
midst  of  a  hostile  world,  Christians  are  a  minority.  This  is  no 
novel  experience.  From  the  outset,  the  world  has  been  hostile 
to  the  Gospel,  and  Christians  have  been  pilgrims  and  strangers. 
At  times  Christians  have  seemed  to  forget  this.  In  the  western 
Europe  that  is  now  disappearing  and  even  in  the  United  States, 
church  membership  has  been  so  much  an  accepted  propriety 
that  the  distinction  has  been  blurred  and  even  at  times  erased. 
The  Occident  was  being  inocculated  with  a  mild  form  of 
Christianity  in  such  fashion  that  it  was  in  danger  of  becoming 
immune  to  the  genuine  Gospel  and  its  sweeping  demands. 
Now,  in  Europe,  the  contrast  has  again  become  sharply  defined, 
and  loyal  minorities  are  discovering  the  wealth  as  well  as  the 
uncompromising  character  of  the  Gospel.  With  the  aid  of 
missions  during  the  past  hundred  and  fifty  years  Christian 
minorities  have  arisen  in  practically  all  lands  where  they  had 
previously  not  existed.  Some  of  the  minorities  are  feeble,  but 
in  each  of  them  is  a  nucleus  of  vigorous  life.  Third,  these 
minorities  are  being  bound  together  in  a  conscious  world-wide 
fellowship.  This  is  the  Ecumenical  Movement  of  which  we 
are  now,  fortunately,  hearing  so  much.  Here  is  a  fellowship 
that  was  strengthened  rather  than  weakened  in  the  tragic  years 
of  World  War  II.  It  is  growing.  In  it  the  church  of  tomorrow  is 
foreshadowed;  to  the  discerning,  it  is  already  here.  It  was  vividly 
seen  at  Whitby.  In  the  same  month  it  was  finding  expression  in 
the  World  Conference  of  Christian  Youth  at  Oslo.  It  is  also 
being  seen  in  the  World  Council  of  Churches,  still  officially  in 
process  of  formation,  but  very  much  alive  and  expanding.  It  is 
being  witnessed  in  other  organizations  such  as  the  World's 
Student  Christian  Federation,  the  World  Council  of  Christian 


THE  CHURCH  OF  TOMORROW  IS  HERE  45 

Education,  formerly  known  as  the  World's  Sunday  School 
Association,  the  world  organizations  of  the  Young  Men's  and 
Young  Women's  Christian  Associations,  and  in  many  a  local 
and  national  body  that  in  one  way  or  another  is  an  expression  of 
the  rising  urge  for  Christian  unity.  In  an  age  of  world  turmoil, 
Christianity  is  ceasing  to  be  Occidental  and  is  becoming  in 
fact  what  it  has  long  been  in  principle,  world  wide.  In  spite  of 
their  many  divisions,  Christians  are  drawing  together,  and  on 
a  global  scale. 

All  that  we  have  attempted  to  say  in  this  chapter  was  concrete 
and  vibrant  at  Whitby.  It  is  to  a  description  of  the  Whitby 
gathering  that  we  must  now  turn. 


Chapter  Three 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP 


ON  THAT  FIRST  SUNDAY  MORNING  AT  WHITBY  THEY  WENT 
to  the  altar  in  groups  of  eight  —  Christians,  mission- 
ary folk  all*  Had  a  commentator  been  present,  he 
would  with  solemn  effectiveness  have  called  the  roll  of  the  na- 
tions and  races  as  each  person  in  that  small  company  of  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty  moved  forward  to  participate  in  the 
Lord's  Supper.  The  delegates  were  drawn  from  around  the  globe 
and  represented  every  color  of  the  human  race.  They  had  come 
together  from  a  world  of  chaos  and  strife,  suffering  and  despair. 

In  such  a  setting  it  was  only  a  matter  of  moments  before 
everyone  in  that  plain,  sunlit  school  assembly  room,  which  now 
served  as  a  sanctuary  for  worship,  felt  himself  part  of  a  living 
bond  of  kinship  in  Christ.  Each  knew,  as  surely  as  it  is  given 
human  beings  to  know,  that  he  was  one  with  every  other  person 
present.  That  group  represented  the  whole  community  of  man- 
kind, and  those  who  experienced  their  oneness  in  Christ  and 
the  power  known  in  the  presence  of  the  spirit  of  God  can 
never  forget  the  high  and  holy  joy  of  that  hour.  The  experience 
was  the  reality  in  each  life  of  the  fellowship  that  is  given  to 
those  who  confess  Jesus  Christ  as  Lord. 

How  perfectly  the  four  celebrants  of  the  Holy  Communion 
symbolized  the  world  outreach  of  the  church!  All  were  Angli- 
cans, for  this  first  of  several  observances  of  the  Lord's  Supper 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  47 

was  celebrated  according  to  the  Anglican  rite.  Archbishop 
Mowll  of  Sydney,  Australia,  a  man  who  had  spent  many  years 
of  his  life  in  China,  had  as  a  fellow-celebrant  a  Chinese  friend, 
Bishop  Robin  Chen.  And  officiating  with  these  two  were  the 
Reverend  R.O.C.  King,  a  West  Indian  Negro,  and  the  Rev- 
erend Mahmood  Rezavi,  a  first-generation  Christian,  a  Persian 
convert  from  Islam.  What  rich  meaning  was  conveyed  in  the 
opening  words  of  the  communion  prayer:  "O  God,  who  hast 
made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men  .  .  ."!  Here  before  the 
eyes  of  all  participants  was  a  symbol  of  the  reality  of  their 
fellowship. 

And  to  what  a  representative  group  from  the,,  world  church 
did  these  four  minister!  Bishops  and  laymen  knelt  together  at 
the  altar  to  partake  of  the  bread  and  the  wine.  John  Subhan  had 
come  from  India.  As  is  true  of  so  many  others  present,  an 
intensely  gripping  book  could  be  written  of  his  life.  There  is 
space  here  to  record  only  the  bare  facts  that  he  was  converted 
from  Islam  and  that  he  is  now  a  bishop  of  the  Methodist  Church. 
Kneeling  with  the  Indian  bishop  were  the  Lutheran  Bishop  Axel 
Malmstrom  and  his  wife  from  Denmark.  Mr.  Alberto  Rembao, 
the  Mexican  editor  of  La  Nueva  Democrada;  Mrs.  Pao-Chun 
Nyi,  a  doctor  from  Shanghai;  and  U  Ba  Hlaing,  a  lawyer, 
and  now  president  and  chief  executive  officer  of  Mandalay 
Municipality,  Burma,  were  fellow-participants  in  that  com- 
munion service.  University  professors  John  Baillie  of  Edinburgh 
and  Knut  Westman  of  Uppsala  knelt  with  the  Reverend 
Christian  Baeta  from  the  Gold  Coast  of  Africa  and  the  Rev- 
erend Setareki  Tuilovoni  from  the  Fiji  Isknds,  striking  in 
appearance  because  of  his  great  shock  of  bushy  black  hair. 
Count  Steven  van  Randwijck  of  Holland  and  the  Reverend 


48  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

Toenggoel  Sihombing  and  the  Reverend  Wilhelm  Johannis 
Rumambi  of  Indonesia  communed  together,  is  did  the  Rev- 
erend Emile  Schloesing  of  France  and  Professor  Carl  Ihmels 
from  the  Russian-occupied  zone  of  Germany.  One  could  think 
only  of  Paul's  lofty  description,  "Here  there  cannot  be  Greek 
nor  Jew,  circumcised  and  uncircumcised,  barbarian,  Scythian, 
slave,  free  man,  but  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all."  The  reality  of  that 
living  unity  in  Christ  stirred  every  heart  to  its  depths.  It  was 
more  real  than  the  physical  surroundings. 

Those  who  communed  here  recognized  this  as  one  of  the  high 
moments  of  their  lives.  They  knew  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had 
been  among  them.  The  thoughts  of  many  were  directed  to  the 
occasion  of  Pentecost  and  the  first  great  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit.  (That  thought  recurred  many  times  in  the  days  that 
were  to  come.)  There  had  been  in  that  earlier  day  one  hundred 
and  twenty  together  "with  one  accord  in  one  place."  It  was 
those  original  disciples  who  had  launched  the  world  mission  of 
the  church,  and  here  in  like  manner  were  their  heirs,  assembled 
to  seek  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  for  the  further  pur- 
suance of  the  world  mission  of  the  church  —  the  church  whose 
genius  since  its  inception  has  been  that  it  is  missionary.  The 
same  number,  the  same  unity,  the  same  felt  presence  of  the 
Spirit,  and  the  same  task  before  them!  Had  the  all-embracing 
reality  of  the  oneness  with  Christians  of  every  age  and  every 
land  ever  been  experienced  more  deeply? 

But  what  of  the  larger  gathering  of  which  this  service  of  Holy 
Communion  was  a  part?  It  assembled  at  Whit  by,  Ontario,  in 
Canada,  from  July  5  to  July  24,  1947.  Popularly  designated 
"The  Whitby  Conference,"  it  was  ar;  Enlarged  Meeting  of  the 
Committee  of  the  International  Missionary  Council.  Such 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  49 

nomenclature  conveys  little  meaning,  however,  unless  one 
understands  the  council's  nature  and  genesis.  For  what  purpose 
had  it  brought  together  these  people  from  around  the  world? 
What  kind  of  people  were  they?  And  more  important,  does 
what  they  did  have  any  significance  for  the  man  in  the  pew  in 
Manchester,  Bombay,  Los  Angeles,  or  Nanking? 

The  International  Missionary  Council 

In  a  very  real  sense  the  International  Missionary  Council  is 
one  of  the  products  of  the  Evangelical  Awakening  of  the  late 
eighteenth  and  early  nineteenth  centuries.  Modern  Protestant 
missions  are  usually  considered  to  have  begun  with  William 
Carey's  going  to  India,  in  1793.  Within  a  short  time  numerous 
missionary  societies  were  formed  in  England,  on  the  continent, 
and  in  the  United  States  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  Great  Com- 
mission of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  only  natural,  then,  that  as  these 
missionary  societies  pursued  their  similar  tasks  they  should 
come  together  in  interdenominational  conferences  to  consult 
with  one  another  and  to  inform  the  members  of  the  churches  of 
their  work  and  of  their  needs. 

The  first  of  these  interdenominational  missionary  conferences 
was  convened  for  two  days  in  New  York  in  1854.  The  occasion 
was  the  arrival  in  America  of  Dr.  Alexander  Duff,  a  missionary 
to  India.  Another  similar  conference  assembled  for  four  days  in 
Liverpool  in  1860.  Eighteen  years  later,  in  London,  nearly  160 
persons  met  together  for  five  days  to  evaluate  the  effectiveness 
of  their  societies'  missionary  endeavors.  And  in  1888  a  large 
world-wide  missionary  conference  was  held  in  London.  Of  its 
nearly  1,500  members,  1,341  were  British.  Largely  as  a  result  of 
this  great  London  gathering,  there  met  in  New  York  for  ten 


5<3  TOMORROW  IS  HERB 

days  in  1900  the  Ecumenical  Conference  —  "Ecumenical" 
because  the  conference  represented  missionary  work  in  every 
part  of  the  world,  not  because  it  represented  all  branches  of 
the  Christian  church.  Of  the  1,500  present,  some  600  were 
foreign  missionaries.  At  the  time  no  provision  was  made  for  a 
succeeding  conference,  but  another  was  held  ten  years  later, 
and  it  proved  to  be  epoch  making. 

Edinburgh,  1910 

The  World  Missionary  Conference  of  1910,  which  met  at 
Edinburgh,  stands  in  the  direct  succession  of  the  conferences 
already  described,  but  it  marks  the  real  watershed  between  the 
loosely  related  attempts  at  missionary  cooperation  that  came 
before  it  and  the  more  effective  organizations  that  have  since 
developed  for  cooperative  endeavor  in  the  Christian  world 
mission.  Both  the  International  Missionary  Council  and  the 
World  Council  of  Churches  l  stem  directly  from  Edinburgh, 
and  1910  is  therefore  frequently  referred  to  as  the  beginning  of 
the  modern  Ecumenical  Movement.  The  word  "ecumenical," 
which  is  gaining  wider  currency  in  the  churches  today,  means 
"as  broad  as  the  inhabited  world."  It  refers  to  world  Christianity 
—  Christianity  that  is  world  wide  and  united.  The  Ecumeni- 
cal Movement  is  a  trend  toward  the  development  of  a  conscious- 
ness in  all  the  churches  of  the  church  universal  conceived  as  a 
world  missionary  community.  Its  primary  concern  is  making 
the  Gospel  effective  the  world  around,  and  to  this  purpose 
organization  is  subsidiary. 

1  The  World  Council  of  Churches  is  still  technically  "in  process  of  formation,*' 
although  it  has  been  functioning  effectively  since  1938,  Delayed  in  its  official 
formation  by  the  war,  the  World  Council  of  Churches  will  be  actually  constituted 
by  its  first  Assembly  at  Amsterdam  in  late  August,  1948. 


THE  REALITY  OP  THE  FELLOWSHIP  51 

Several  distinguishing  features  characterized  the  World  Mis- 
sionary Conference  of  1910.  It  was  the  first  of  the  interdenom- 
inational missionary  conferences  the  membership  of  which 
(1,355)  was  comprised  of  delegates  appointed  officially  by 
missionary  societies  whose  allotments  were  determined  in  pro- 
portion to  their  expenditures  on  the  field.  It  was  thus  truly 
representative.  Furthermore,  it  was  in  the  fullest  sense  a  con- 
ference. Previous  missionary  gatherings  had  been  built  around 
platform  addresses,  but  as  a  result  of  a  preliminary  two-year 
study  program  there  was  real  give  and  take  at  Edinburgh,  and 
the  conference  produced  much  helpful  consultation.  Finally, 
it  created  a  Continuation  Committee  through  which  the  work 
of  the  conference  was  to  be  continued  and  through  which  the 
conference  would  be  perpetuated. 

The  International  Missionary  CoundVs  Formation,  7927 

The  Continuation  Committee  was  brought  into  being  on  the 
threshold  of  World  War  I,  with  Dr.  John  R.  Mott  as  its  chair- 
man. Before  the  outbreak  of  hostilities  in  Europe,  Dr.  Mott 
traveled  around  the  world  to  organize  bodies  that  later  became 
national  Christian  councils.  Each  national  council  facilitated 
cooperative,  united  endeavor  among  the  churches.  However, 
when  the  war  began,  resultant  animosities  threatened  to  disrupt 
the  Continuation  Committee,  but  this  catastrophe  was  averted 
by  the  establishment  of  an  Emergency  Committee  in  1918. 
The  new  body  served  especially  to  safeguard  the  freedom  of 
French  and  German  missions  and  was  largely  instrumental  in 
making  possible  an  important  meeting  at  Crans,  Switzerland, 
in  1920. 

At  Crans  the  atmosphere  was  tense  as  a  result  of  the  strain  of 


JX  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

misunderstanding  arising  from  the  war,  but  plans  emerged  for 
the  creation  of  the  International  Missionary  Council.  This 
organization  was  constituted  one  year  later,  in  1922,  at  Lake 
Mohonk,  New  York,  as  an  international  council  linking  to- 
gether in  one  body  the  national  Christian  councils  and  the 
national  missionary  conferences  of  the  world  in  the  common 
task  of  world  evangelization.  Thus  the  International  Missionary 
Council  came  into  being,  not  as  a  legislative  body,  but  as  an 
advisory  council  for  its  constituent  members. 

It  is  obvious,  then,  that  an  individual  denominational  mis- 
sionary society  does  not  have  membership  directly  in  the  Inter- 
national Missionary  Council.  It  is  represented  in  that  council 
through  its  membership  in  a  national  organization  such  as  the 
Foreign  Missions  Conference  of  North  America  (United  States 
and  Canada),  the  National  Christian  Council  of  China,  or  the 
Conference  of  Missionary  Societies  in  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
land. Twenty-six  of  these  national  bodies  (although  some  few 
include  more  than  one  nation)  comprise  the  membership  of  the 
International  Missionary  Council. 

The  Jerusalem  Conference^  1928 

The  first  world  assembly  of  the  .International  Missionary 
Council  met  in  Jerusalem  at  Easter  time,  1928.  In  some  respects 
the  Jerusalem  Conference  differed  markedly  from  the  Edin- 
burgh meeting  in  1910.  It  was  a  smaller  gathering.  Delegates 
numbered  only  250.  But  another  contrast  was  of  far  greater 
importance.  At  Edinburgh  i  per  cent  of  the  delegates  were  na- 
tionals from  the  lands  of  the  younger  churches,  and  they  came, 
aot  as  representatives  of  their  churches,  but  as  part  of  the  quota 
>£  the  parent  missionary  societies  of  the  older  churches.  At 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  53 

Jerusalem  roughly  one-fourth  of  the  delegates  were  nationals 
from  the  lands  of  the  younger  churches,  and  they  came  repre- 
senting their  own  national  Christian  councils.  Many  of  the 
younger  churches  were  seen  to  be  churches  in  their  own  right 
and  with  capable  leadership.  Some  were  self-supporting  and 
carried  on  their  own  missionary  work.  This  shift  in  qualified 
representation  was,  and  increasingly  is,  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant factors  to  reckon  with  in  world  Christianity.  Further- 
more, for  the  first  time  Latin  America  was  represented.  And 
appropriately,  too,  the  Orthodox  churches  were  present.  From 
the  conference  two  new  organizational  arms  for  the  Inter- 
national Missionary  Council  emerged:  the  Department  of  Social 
and  Economic  Research  and  Counsel,  and  the  Committee  on 
the  Christian  Approach  to  the  Jews.  Both  continue  today  as 
part  of  the  council. 

The  Madras  Conference,  1938 

Considerable  progress  had  been  made  in  the  work  of  the 
International  Missionary  Council  when  it  held  its  next  world 
meeting  at  Madras,  India,  at  Christmas  time,  1938,  on  the  very 
eve  of  World  War  II.  Indeed,  Hangchow,  the  site  originally 
chosen  for  the  meeting,  had  to  be  abandoned  because  of  the 
"undeclared"  war  between  Japan  and  China  that  had  broken 
out  in  July,  1937.  The  final  decision  whether  or  not  to  proceed 
with  the  Madras  meeting  had  to  be  made  only  a  few  days  after 
Munich.  The  period  was  an  extremely  trying  and  ominous  one 
in  which  to  bring  together  a  world  conference.  But  of  what 
portent  for  the  future  that,  when  the  nations  of  the  world  were 
pulling  apart  and  preparing  for  the  worst  holocaust  mankind 
has  known,  the  most  widely  representative  meeting  ever  as- 


54  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

scmbled  under  any  auspices  met  at  Madras  to  outline  the 
program  of  the  Christian  world  mission  in  the  next  terrible 
years  ahead!  Four  hundred  and  seventy  people,  of  whom  more 
than  half  now  represented  the  younger  churches,  came  together 
at  Madras.  There  they  laid  such  a  solid  foundation  and  so  closely 
cemented  the  ties  of  the  Christian  world  community  that  after 
World  War  II,  the  solidarity  of  that  community  was  preserved 
intact,  as  it  had  not  been  in  the  strained  period  following  World 
War  L  Indeed,  it  was  strengthened  by  the  testing  of  war.  This 
point  was  made  graphic  at  Whitby. 

World  War  II  and  Orphaned  Missions 

During  the  war  the  International  Missionary  Council  had 
many  heavy  responsibilities.  However,  its  best  known  and 
most  unusual  undertaking  was  what  has  come  to  be  known  as 
"Orphaned  Missions."  The  outbreak  of  the  war  obviously 
severed  German  missions  from  their  base  at  home.  Shortly,  too, 
French,  Danish,  Norwegian,  Finnish,  and  Dutch  missions  were 
similarly  "orphaned."  Prompt  action  averted  what  otherwise 
would  have  been  a  tragedy.  A  new  and  thrilling  chapter  was 
written  in  the  history  of  the  church.  From  China,  from  Mexico 
and  Argentina,  from  the  Congo,  from  the  Straits  Settlements, 
from  Syria,  from  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  —  yes, 
even  from  Japan  —  money  was  contributed  by  many  denomina- 
tions for  the  support  of  missions  that  had  been  cut  off  from  their 
home  source  of  income.  Since  November,  1939,  well  over  five 
and  a  half  million  dollars  have  been  contributed  to  the  Orphaned 
Missions  Fund.  And  so  far  as  is  known,  as  a  result  of  the  Fund 
not  a  single  Protestant  missionary  anywhere  in  the  world  has 
had  to  leave  his  post  during  the  war  years  because  of  kck  of 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  55 

funds.  This  amazing  story  can  be  recorded  only  because  a  world 
Christian  community  does  exist,  and  because  that  community 
has  world-wide  organizations  such  as  the  International  Mis- 
sionary Council  as  its  functioning  arms.  The  community  is  a 
fellowship  that  knows  no  barriers  of  race  and  nation. 

In  February,  1946,  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  of  the  Inter- 
national Missionary  Council  assembled  in  Geneva  for  its  first 
official  meeting  after  the  war.  Direct  contact  with  many  in 
Europe  and  elsewhere,  impossible  during  the  war,  was  renewed, 
and  the  immediate  next  steps  necessary  for  further  work  were 
taken.  In  a  few  weeks  it  became  apparent  that  while  an  early 
representative  world  meeting  would  have  to  be  small,  it  was  of 
the  utmost  importance.  The  effects  of  the  war  on  the  world 
missionary  enterprise  needed  to  be  assayed  and  a  strategy  had 
to  be  determined.  The  spiritual  tie  of  the  world  fellowship  had 
remained  unbroken,  but  after  the  years  of  war  an  opportunity 
for  Christian  missionary  leaders  to  renew  their  friendships  in 
face-to-face  meeting  was  imperative.  Thus  was  conceived  the 
Whitby  Conference  of  the  International  Missionary  Council. 

The  Whitby  Conference,  7947 

When  the  Whitby  delegates  assembled,  they  had  before  them 
i  threefold  purpose:  first,  to  determine  how  the  war  had  affected 
the  work  of  the  church  throughout  the  world  and  to  measure 
effectively  the  gains  and  losses;  second,  to  "rediscover"  the 
meaning  of  the  old  yet  ever  new  Christian  Gospel  for  a  devas- 
tated, utterly  confused,  and  despairing  world;  third,  in  com- 
plete dependence  on  the  spirit  of  God,  to  seek  a  plan  of  action 
for  united  effort  in  the  common  Divine  Commission  of  the  older 
md  younger  churches  —  the  winning  of  mankind  to  Christ. 


56  TOMORROW  IS  HEBJS 

The  keynote  set  for  Whitby's  sessions  was  evangelism  as  the 
one  great  task  of  the  church  in  the  world  today. 

Whitby9  s  Setting 

Like  a  sheltered  island  in  a  peaceful  cove  while  a  storm  rages 
on  the  sea  —  this  was  the  quiet  little  town  of  Whitby  in  the 
summer  of  1947.  Lying  east  of  Toronto  on  the  shore  of  Lake 
Ontario,  it  seemed  remote  from  all  the  swirling  currents  of  a 
world  in  turmoil.  During  the  three-week  course  of  the  Whitby 
meeting,  the  Paris  Conference  on  European  Economic  Co- 
operation was  in  session.  The  New  York  Times  on  July  20 
reported  that  the  close  of  the  Paris  sessions  made  final  the 
economic  break  between  Russia  and  the  West.  At  the  same 
time  tension  was  mounting  in  Palestine,  with  an  increasing 
number  of  sporadic  outbursts  of  violence.  The  Dutch  began 
what  amounted  to  a  colonial  war  in  Indonesia.  China  was  letting 
her  blood  in  a  ruinous  civil  war.  India  was  seething,  with 
internecine  conflict  a  grim  prospect.  Virtually  the  whole  world 
was  in  agony.  But  life  in  Whitby  continued  as  it  had  in  the  past. 
The  town's  substantial  homes  and  well  kept  lawns  betokened 
prosperity  and  a  way  of  living  difficult  to  discover  elsewhere  in 
the  world.  On  the  edge  of  the  village  unpaved  streets  overhung 
with  leafy  maples  gradually  merged  into  fields  of  newly  mown 
hay  and  ripening  grain.  For  those  who  had  to  return  to  Holland, 
to  Germany,  to  Palestine,  to  India,  to  China,  and  to  Indonesia, 
Whitby  was  a  momentary  haven  in  the  midst  of  tragedy  and 
terror  —  symptoms  of  revolution  already  in  progress. 

The  Canadian  Overseas  Missions  Council  was  the  generous 
host  of  this  meeting  of  the  International  Missionary  Council. 
The  conference  itself  met  at  and  enjoyed  the  gracious  hospi- 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP        57 

tality  of  the  Ontario  Ladies'  College,  which  looks  mote  like  a 
country  estate  than  a  campus.  It  was,  indeed,  originally  an 
estate.  The  one  large  building  of  the  college,  where  delegates 
met  and  were  housed,  had  been  constructed  in  the  mid-nine- 
teenth century.  The  builder  of  the  Victorian  gothic  structure 
had  aspired  to  entertain  royalty.  He  had  prepared,  without 
knowing  it,  a  perfect  meeting  place  for  this  twentieth-century 
conference. 

The  campus-estate  was  ringed  with  trees  that  set  it  apart.  Its 
long,  gently  sloping  lawns  held  great  appeal  for  old  friends  who 
wished  to  stroll.  In  the  afternoons  and  evenings  little  groups 
assembled  under  the  shade  trees  to  converse  and  enjoy  the 
gardens  or  the  colorful  bed  of  geraniums  and  cannas  hedged  in 
on  the  terrace  by  two  ancient  cannons  that  guard  the  entrance 
to  the  college.  On  this  campus-estate  Christian  delegates  from 
the  far  corners  of  the  earth  lived,  met,  and  played  together. 
The  world  of  revolution  from  which  they  had  come  was  upper- 
most in  their  minds.  Each  would  return  to  its  strife.  But  the 
life  of  a  lived  tomorrow  was  the  priceless  gift  they  could  take 
back  to  that  world. 

Unity  in  Diversity 

For  most  of  the  one  hundred  and  twelve  missionary  folk  from 
forty  nations  gathered  at  Whitby  this  was  the  first  opportunity 
since  the  war  to  renew  acquaintance  with  colleagues  from  other 
lands.  And  from  what  divergent  backgrounds  out  of  the  war 
years  they  came!  There  were  those  present  who  had  been  in 
prison.  Some  had  been  tortured.  Others,  starving,  had  stared 
death  in  the  face.  Some  had  seen  loved  ones  tortured  and  killed 
before  their  eyes.  There  were  those  who  had  chosen  the  op- 


58  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

posite  horns  of  resistance  and  collaboration  in  the  dilemma  that 
confronts  one  whose  homeland  is  held  by  an  enemy  power. 
There  were  others  whose  homes  had  been  blasted  to  bits  by 
planes  from  former  enemy  countries  now  represented  by  persons 
present  as  co-workers.  Those  who  remembered  the  strained 
nature  of  similar  gatherings  after  the  last  war  would  have  been 
prepared  for  any  tenseness  that  might  have  resulted. 

What  did  emerge,  however,  was  beyond  all  expectation.  One 
must  recall  that  all  present  were  convinced  Christians,  and  prior 
to  the  war  their  nurture  had  been  in  the  world-wide  fellowship 
of  the  Ecumenical  Movement  —  the  great  new  fact  of  today 
in  the  Christian  church  and  in  a  world  torn  by  hate.  In  the  past 
years  each  had  been  praying  for  those  whom,  since  the  desolate 
blackout  of  war,  he  now  saw  for  the  first  time.  For  months  they 
had  been  joined  in  prayer  for  the  blessing  of  God  on  this  meet- 
ing. Spiritually  they  had  been  one.  There  was  no  separation  of 
distance  now.  All  were  together.  This  was  a  reunion  of  kindred 
minds  and  souls.  It  was  like  a  family,  after  a  disastrous  flood,  dis- 
covering that  all  its  once-scattered  members  are  safely  reunited, 
abundantly  grateful  to  be  together  again.  The  living  experience 
of  each  in  oneness  with  the  other  in  Christ  was  the  supreme 
reality.  The  joy  of  that  unity  was  not  lessened  but  heightened 
and  made  even  more  meaningful  because  of  the  rich  diversity 
of  nationality,  race,  and  experience.  What  mattered  was  that 
those  who  knew  one  Lord  and  Father  were  now  one  in  com- 
mon cause  and  fellowship.  Even  the  few  for  whom  this  was 
the  first  ecumenical  meeting  were  caught  up  into,  transformed 
by,  and  made  a  part  of  this  fellowship  whose  unity  and  high 
joy  were  unique.  The  all-pervasive  sense  of  God's  presence 
and  of  a  fellowship  of  shared  love  for  God  and  for  one  an- 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  59 

other  in  that  presence  was  Whitby's  most  real  experience. 
Exhilarating,  it  was  at  the  same  time  profoundly  moving. 
One  who  lived  in  the  midst  of  such  realized  Christian  love 
could  only  believe,  in  faith  and  quiet  assurance,  that  it  was 
a  foretaste  of  what  is  to  come.  It  was  in  that  spirit  that  some- 
one said,  "I  feel  as  though  tomorrow  has  come  at  last.'*  Indeed, 
a  person  who  had  experienced  what  was  lived  at  Whitby  could 
say  gloriously,  "Tomorrow  is  here.'" 

Over  the  years  there  have  been  other  gatherings  rich  in 
spiritual  unity.  But  delegates  who  had  attended  the  major 
ecumenical  conferences  of  this  generation  were  alike  in  their 
judgment  that  none  had  equaled  the  unity  and  harmony  of 
fellowship  that  characterized  Whitby.  Dr.  John  R.  Mott,  the 
only  Whitby  delegate  present  at  every  meeting  of  the  Inter- 
national Missionary  Council  from  Edinburgh  on,  stated  that 
never  in  all  his  experience  had  he  known  a  gathering  of  more 
manifest  unity  of  spirit  and  purpose. 

Whitby  and  Its  Predecessors 

In  the  words  of  the  International  Missionary  Council's 
chairman,  Bishop  James  C.  Baker  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
Whitby  stood  in  the  same  succession  and  was  "quite  as  much  a 
meeting  of  the  International  Missionary  Council  as  Jerusalem 
and  Madras."  But  Whitby  differed  in  several  respects  from  its 
predecessors.  Jerusalem  and  Madras  were  both  meetings  of  the 
Council,  while  Whitby  was  an  enlarged  meeting  of  the  Committee 
of  the  Council.  Numerically  Whitby  was  smaller,  and,  as  one 
would  expect,  fewer  countries  were  represented.  Including 
regular  and  fraternal  delegates,  speakers,  officers,  consultants, 
and  staff,  there  were  112  conference  members  from  40  different 


60  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

countries.  Of  these  members  36  were  from  the  younger  churches. 
Thus  with  32  per  cent  of  its  constituency  from  the  younger 
churches,  Whitby  was  more  representative  of  the  younger 
churches  than  was  Jerusalem,  but  less  representative  than 
Madras.  If,  however,  one's  percentage  is  reckoned  on  the  68 
persons  representing  countries,  then  Whitby  was  slightly  more 
representative  of  the  younger  churches  than  Madras.  Seven  per 
cent  of  Whitby's  members  were  women.  Proportionally  only 
about  one-half  as  many  were  present  as  at  Madras.  The  average 
age  of  Whitby's  delegates  was  fifty-two. 

The  Post-Mott  Era 

When  the  conference  assembled  for  its  first  formal  meeting, 
John  R.  Mott,  who  had  chaired  superbly  Edinburgh,  Jerusalem, 
and  Madras,  no  longer  sat  first  in  command.  This  elder  states- 
man of  the  church,  whose  hand  more  than  any  other  had 
guided  the  International  Missionary  Council  from  its  inception, 
had  retired  from  its  chairmanship  five  years  before  the  Whitby 
conference.  During  sixty  years  of  devoted  and  Herculean  service 
to  world  Christianity,  he  had  given  incomparable  leadership 
in  five  great  ecumenical  organizations.  But  at  Whitby,  not  far 
from  the  chair  that  had  once  been  his,  he  sat  regularly  in  the 
front  row  among  the  delegates.  Since  Madras  an  epoch  in  the 
history  of  modern  missions  had  passed.  People  spoke  now  of 
"the  post-Mott  era."  Deep  emotion  surged  through  the  con- 
ference as  Dr.  Mott,  eighty-two,  but  as  in  earlier  days  with 
keen,  piercing  eyes  deeply  recessed  beneath  bushy  eyebrows, 
stood  to  deliver  the  opening  address.  The  assembled  missionary 
leaders  arose  as  a  man  in  tribute,  applauding  with  heartfelt 
gratitude  this  giant  whose  labors  were  unique. 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  6l 

A  World  Purview 

The  initial  task  of  the  conference  was  to  gain  a  comprehensive 
view  of  the  state  of  the  churches  in  various  countries  at  the 
close  of  the  war.  The  first  country  to  be  heard  from  was  Japan, 
and  by  common  accord  the  presentation  was  the  most  complete 
and  thorough  analysis  given.  But  it  was  made  by  an  American. 
Dr.  Charles  W.  Iglehart  had  prepared  it  "at  the  last  minute  when 
it  became  apparent  that  the  delegate  from  Japan  could  not 
attend.  The  Japanese  who  was  to  have  been  present  had  been 
turned  back  at  the  dock  in  Japan  as  the  result  of  a  decision  by 
the  Far  Eastern  Commission  (established,  it  will  be  recalled,  by 
the  victorious  powers).  This  decision  was  deeply  regretted  many 
times  during  the  conference.  The  Japanese  delegate's  coming 
had  been  anticipated,  because  it  had  the  approval  of  General 
Douglas  MacArthur,  commander  of  the  occupying  forces  in 
Japan.  His  absence  left  Japan  the  only  member  country  of  the 
Committee  of  the  International  Missionary  Council  not  repre- 
sented at  Whitby. 

Asia  was  the  first  continent  surveyed.  Bishop  W.  Y.  Chen  of 
the  Methodist  Church  was  especially  admired  by  the  newsmen 
for  his  forthright  honesty  in  describing  the  situation  in  his  home- 
land, China.  Interestingly  enough,  the  Bishop  had  never  at- 
tended a  theological  seminary.  He  entered  the  ministry  as  a 
"local  preacher,"  that  peculiarly  Methodist  institution  by 
which  a  layman  is  licensed  to  preach.  His  ordination  to  the 
ministry  came  some  years  later.  Two  capable  leaders  from 
Korea,  Dr.  Kwan  Sik  Kim  and  Dr.  Fritz  Hongkyu  Pyen, 
reported  for  their  country.  Delegates  quickly  appreciated  Dr. 
Pyen's  quick  mind  and  cheerful  manner,  but  few  knew  the 


6Z  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

story  of  how  he  had  been  tortured,  several  times  almost  to 
death,  in  a  wartime  Japanese  prison.  During  his  imprisonment 
no  pain  had  been  intense  enough  to  bring  him  to  recant  his 
faith.  In  fact,  the  effect  of  this  witness  on  his  jailor  combined 
with  other  factors  to  cause  the  latter  first  to  fear  the  God  of  the 
Christian  and  then  so  to  admire  his  prisoner  that  he  released 
him. 

It  was  a  woman,  Dr.  Josefa  llano,  who  reported  for  the 
Philippines.  In  her  gay  and  elaborate  native  dress,  a  mestisa 
made  of  pineapple  fiber,  she  was  strikingly  attractive.  Al- 
though petite  and  demure,  she  could  pour  out  her  heart  and 
move  her  audience  with  dynamic  force.  It  was  difficult  to 
imagine  this  small,  attractive  woman  beside  an  operating  table; 
but  she  had  been  a  surgeon  foi:  twenty  years*  She  had  seen  her 
islands  invaded  and  she  had  witnessed  the  savage  butchery  of 
war.  It  was  even  more  difficult  to  picture  her  following  with 
two  loyal  friends  in  the  wake  of  the  infamous  Bataan  "Death 
March,"  and  until  she  was  forced  to  flee  to  the  hills,  caring  for 
those  who  fell  by  the  wayside.  When  Dr.  llano  spoke  of  an 
unshakable  faith  in  Christ  that  no  bomb  or  bayonet  could 
destroy,  tears  welled  up  in  her  eyes,  for  those  same  eyes  had 
beheld  members  of  her  own  family  put  to  death  by  bomb  and 
bayonet.  Her  experiences  not  only  tested  but  deepened  her 
Christian  faith.  When  she  returns  now  to  her  people,  it  will  not 
be  as  a  surgeon.  Shortly  before  Dr.  llano  left  the  Philippines,  a 
crashing  tree  pinned  her  to  earth  and  so  injured  her  right  side 
that  she  can  no  longer  wield  a  scalpel.  She  is  content  to  be  a 
practising  physician  and  so  continue  her  twofold  ministry  to 
physical  and  spiritual  need. 

In  the  first  conference  session,  when  the  names  of  those 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  FELLOWSHIP  63 

present  were  read,  the  three  German  representatives  received 
the  only  ovation  accorded  to  delegates.  That  ovation  was  a 
symbol  of  the  warm  gratitude  with  which  they  were  welcomed 
into  a  fellowship  from  which  their  faces  had  long  been  absent. 
As  the  situation  in  Germany  was  surveyed  by  Dr.  Karl  Harten- 
stein,  Pralat  of  Wiirttemberg,  persons  strained  attentively  to 
hear  every  word.  He  affirmed  that  through  the  past  ten  years 
the  source  of  deepest  comfort  to  Christians  in  Germany  was 
the  knowledge  that  they  were  part  of  the  ecumenical  church. 
And  many  were  surprised  to  hear  Dr.  Walter  Freytag,  director 
of  the  German  Evangelical  Missionary  Council  and  professor 
of  missions  at  Hamburg  and  Kiel,  tell  how,  in  a  school  of  suf- 
fering and  poverty,  thousands  of  young  Christian  missionary 
candidates  in  Germany  are  being  trained  for  service.  One  by 
one  the  nations  were  heard  from  until  the  three-day  world 
survey  was  completed. 

Women  of  the  Younger  Churches 

The  caliber  and  ability  of  the  women  from  the  younger 
churches  were  most  impressive.  What  eloquent  testimony  each 
bore  in  her  own  life  to  the  power  of  the  Christian  Gospel!  It  is 
only  regrettable  that  too  few  were  present  to  represent  ade- 
quately the  share  of  women  in  the  world  mission  of  the  church. 
Mention  has  already  been  made  of  Dr.  llano.  She  had  a  colleague 
from  China  in  Dr.  Wang  (Mrs.  Pao-Chun  Nyi).  Dr.  Wang, 
who  was  trained  at  Johns  Hopkins  in  the  United  States  and  who 
speaks  perfect  English,  is  chief  gynecologist  at  Margaret  Wil- 
liamson Hospital  in  Shanghai,  where  her  husband  is  a  leading 
surgeon.  In  addition  to  practising  medicine  and  doing  church 
work,  she  has  reared  a  son,  who  is  also  studying  medicine.  Miss 


64  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

Violetta  Cavallero  of  Uruguay  spoke  for  the  Christian  women 
of  Latin  America.  With  what  eloquent  simplicity  this  young 
woman  reminded  the  conference  that,  in  any  total  or  effective 
program  of  evangelism,  it  must  make  adequate  provision  for 
the  Christian  nurture  and  training  of  children!  Present  also 
was  Mrs.  Prem  Nath  Dass  of  India,  president  emeritus  of 
Isabella  Thoburn  College  at  Lucknow  and  holder  of  several 
doctorates.  She  was  equally  at  home  discussing  with  churchmen 
the  future  of  the  church  in  India  and  sitting  on  the  lawn  in  the 
midst  of  a  group  of  Whitby  children  telling  stories  of  her  native 
land.  One  surmised,  however,  since  her  own  children  are  now 
grown,  that  she  preferred  the  youngsters  to  the  churchmen. 
In  her  native  saris  of  brilliant  red,  yellow,  or  green,  Mrs.  Dass 
was  the  most  colorfully  dressed  person  at  Whitby. 

Whitby  out  of  Session 

What  is  now  the  total  conference  experience  took  place  as 
much  outside  the  assembly  hall  as  inside.  One  could  sit  at  the 
dinner  table  with  Christians  of  eight  nations.  Several  of  the 
news  reporters,  enjoying  this  experience  for  the  first  time,  were 
as  thrilled  as  any  delegate.  One  man,  on  assignment  for  Reuters 
and  the  Associated  Press,  admitted  that  he  was  greatly  impressed 
by  the  frankness  and  clear  thinking  of  these  missionary  folk, 
and  added  that  any  one  meal  was  the  equivalent  of  a  semester 
course  in  college!  Another  suggested  that  the  feet  that  the 
"hardboiled"  press  had  devoted  so  much  space  to  the  "brother- 
hood" of  Whitby  indicated  how  much  real  news  value  the 
conference  had. 

Each  morning  there  was  coffee,  and  each  afternoon,  tea.  These 
periods  afforded  a  mid-session  pickup  with  pleasant  conversation. 


THE  REALITY  O*  THE  FELLOWSHIP  65 

They  also  provided  the  hard-working  secretaries  and  staff 
momentary  relaxation  from  their  duties.  Nevertheless,  Dr. 
John  W.  Decker,  the  council's  New  York  secretary,  and  the 
Reverend  Norman  Goodall,  its  London  secretary,  used  most  of 
these  occasions  for  further  consultations  with  their  colleagues, 
Dr.  Leland  S.  Albright  of  New  York,  the  Reverend  Charles 
W.  Ranson  of  London  (who  more  than  any  other  person  was 
responsible  for  the  preparation  of  Whitby's  program),  and  the 
Misses  Betty  D.  Gibson,  Doris  BL  Standley,  Margaret  Sinclair, 
and  Margaret  Wrong  of  London.  No  one  attending  the  sessions 
will  forget  the  modest  hesitancy  with  which  Mr.  Ranson,  a 
former  missionary  in  India,  from  his  seat  at  the  secretaries* 
table,  would  ask  the  chair  for  the  floor.  Tall  and  able,  he  spoke 
with  earnest  conviction  and  force.  The  conference  made  a 
happy  choice  when  it  elected  him  to  the  newly-created  post  of 
general  secretary  of  the  International  Missionary  Council. 

A  Conference  in  Tomorrow's  World 

In  several  ways  the  conference  was  part  of  the  tomorrow  that 
is  here.  Not  only  are  missionaries  using  the  latest  equipment  in 
radio  for  their  work,  but  from  Whitby  they  were  heard  by  the 
world  through  that  same  medium.  One  major  American  net- 
work carried  a  half-hour  program  of  the  conference.  And  a 
service  of  worship  from  Whitby  was  beamed  to  the  world  by 
the  British  Broadcasting  Corporation.  Just  before  air  time,  the 
Canadian  announcer,  impressed  by  the  atmosphere  of  the  meet- 
ing, urged  that  delegates  try  to  send  that  same  spirit  over  the 
air.  But  after  a  moment's  reflection  he  added,  "I  know  it  will 
carry  over.  It's  so  genuine."  He  had  caught  it  in  just  a  few 
moments! 


66  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

The  airplane  also  figured  prominently.  President  H,  P.  Van 
Dusen  of  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  New  York,  who  gave 
outstanding  and  prophetic  leadership  at  Whitby,  and  Dr.  O. 
Frederick  Nolde,  director  of  the  Commission  of  the  Churches 
on  International  Affairs  (jointly  sponsored  by  the  World  Coun- 
cil of  Churches  and  the  International  Missionary  Council)  had 
been  in  Geneva  at  a  committee  session  of  the  World  Council  of 
Churches  in  the  days  immediately  prior  to  Whitby.  Trans- 
oceanic plane  service  enabled  them  to  lose  only  one  day  between 
sessions  in  Geneva  and  Whitby!  Bishop  Stephen  Neill,  assistant 
to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  had  been  in  the  same  sessions 
at  Geneva.  Flying  directly  to  Whitby,  he  shouldered  in  the 
drafting  committee  the  major  responsibility  for  producing  and 
subsequently  revising  the  Whitby  report.  His  two-weeks  work 
completed,  he  flew  to  Oslo,  Norway,  to  preach  at  the  final 
Sunday  service  of  the  World  Conference  of  Christian  Youth 
that  was  meeting  simultaneously  with  Whitby.  Certainly  the 
world  in  which  Whitby  was  set  is  already  living  in  a  techno- 
logical tomorrow. 

The  Eternal  Gospel 

Three  days  out  of  the  heart  of  the  conference  were  given  to 
discover  afresh  the  eternal  Gospel  The  chapter  that  follows 
is  intended  as  a  fuller  interpretation  of  those  days;  but  here  let 
it  be  noted  that  in  its  consideration  of  "the  Given  Word"  and 
in  its  concern  for  the  articulation  of  that  Word  to  mankind,  the 
conference  enlisted  in  its  service  the  best  minds  of  the  younger 
and  older  churches.  Dr.  John  Baillie,  of  Scotland;  Principal 
David  G.  Moses,  of  India;  Professor  Walter  Freytag,  of  Ger- 
many; Professor  T.  C.  Chao,  of  China;  and  President  H.  P. 


THE  REALITY  OP  THE  FELLOWSHIP  67 

Van  Dusen,  of  the  United  States,  all  contributed.  The  final  ses- 
sions of  these  days  centered  on  the  Holy  Spirit  as  "the  Dynamic 
Word,"  and  were  conducted  by  Professor  Lootfy  Levonian,  of 
Lebanon,  and  President  John  Mackay,  of  the  United  States. 

A  New  Relationship 

To  consider  the  relationship  of  the  younger  and  older  churches 
as  partners  in  obedience  to  the  Great  Commission,  members  of 
the  younger  churches  and  members  of  the  older  churches  sepa- 
rated into  two  groups.  An  observer  would  have  been  thrilled  by 
the  meeting  of  the  younger  church  leaders.  From  South  Africa, 
from  Ceylon,  from  Siam,  from  China,  from  Korea,  from  the 
Fijis,  from  Mexico,  Brazil,  and  Argentina,  from  Iran  and  Leb- 
anon, these  delegates  sat  together  seeking  answers  for  their 
shared  problems.  One  would  hear  in  English  a  Portuguese- 
speaking  Brazilian  seek  the  permission  of  the  floor  from  the 
English-speaking  Chinese  chairman,  to  answer  a  question  put 
to  him  in  English  by  a  Tamil-speaking  Malayan.  The  common 
language  here,  as  for  the  entire  conference,  was  English.  Under 
the  capable  chairmanship  of  the  Chinese  Anglican,  Bishop 
Robin  Chen,  was  a  group  assembled  from  the  far  corners  of  the 
earth  pursuing  in  perfect  fashion  a  democratic  discussion. 
One  could  not  help  thinking,  as  he  listened  to  Mr.  Rallia 
Ram  and  Dr.  Rajah  Manikam  of  India,  to  Professor  Gonzalo 
Baez-Camargo  of  Mexico,  to  the  Methodist  Bishop  W.  Y. 
Chen  of  China  and  his  chairman-colleague  Bishop  Robin  Chen, 
to  U  Ba  Hlaing  of  Burma,  and  to  others,  that  here  were  men  as 
capable  as  one  could  find  anywhere  in  the  world.  Certainly 
their  like  could  not  be  surpassed  in  any  government  council 
or  even  in  the  United  Nations. 


68  TOMORROW'  IS  HERE 

While  the  members  of  the  younger  churches  met  to  draw  up 
their  recommendations,  members  of  the  older  churches  were  in 
similar  meeting.  The  agenda  of  each  group  included  the  same 
thorny  problems:  the  disparity  between  payments  to  mission- 
aries and  to  national  workers;  the  question  whether  the  mission- 
ary's primary  responsibility  is  to  the  church  to  which  he  goes 
in  the  field  or  to  the  church  that  sends  him;  and  the  role  of 
the  giving  churches  in  determining  the  policy  and  program  of 
the  receiving  churches.  When  the  two  groups  came  together 
to  present  their  reports,  many  could  remember  the  heated  dis- 
cussions of  former  years  on  the  same  questions. 

And  then  occurred  a  most  remarkable  event.  First  the 
report  of  the  younger  churches  was  read,  then  that  of  the  older 
churches.  Except  for  the  preliminary  clearance  of  agenda  by  the 
respective  chairmen,  there  had  been  no  consultation  whatsoever 
between  the  two  groups,  yet  the  two  reports  in  their  recom- 
mendations point  for  point  were  virtually  identical!  The  air  was 
electric.  There  was  a  momentary  pause.  Someone  spoke  briefly  of 
the  unique  nature  of  these  two  reports.  And  then  frpm  the  rear 
of  the  room,  Mrs.  Dass  of  India  suggested  singing  the  Doxology. 
And  with  what  heartfelt  gratitude  it  was  poured  forth  that 
morning!  When  it  was  concluded,  Dr.  John  Mackay,  President 
of  Princeton  Seminary,,  arose  and  spoke  slowly:  "This  has  been 
the  work  of  the  Spirit.  These  two  documents  are  so  remarkable 
that  they  should  be  allowed  to  stand  as  evidence  of  what  two 
groups  of  brethren  can  achieve  when  they  have  been  working 
together  in  common  cause  and  seeking  God's  will."  This  was  an- 
other high  moment  (for  some  the  highest)  in  a  conference  that 
moved  not  to  a  single  climax,  but  from  one  lofty  peak  to  another. 

No  matter  how  one  calculates  the  representation  of  the 


THE  REALITY  OF  THB  FELLOWSHIP  69 

younger  churches,  there  was  a  oneness  of  spirit  and  outlook  on  the 
part  of  both  younger  and  older  churches  such  as  had  never  before 
been  witnessed.  It  was  freely  acknowledged  that  the  terms 
"older"  and  "younger"  when  applied  to  the  churches  had  lost 
much  of  their  meaning  and  that  in  many  respects  they  were  now 
outmoded.  Because  the  delegates  felt  this  new  sense  of  being 
yoked  together  as  partners  in  one  great  task,  the  tensions  that 
in  the  past  frequently  had  resulted  between  older  and  younger 
churches  were  not  in  evidence  at  Whitby.  That  harmony  and 
solidarity  were  glorious  music  to  the  ears  of  all.  At  Whitby 
"older"  and  "younger"  were  one.  The  prevailing  spirit  was 
"one  church  for  the  world." 

There  was  not  a  delegate  who  did  not  desperately  long  for 
some  Aladdin's  lamp  whose  genie  he  might  command  to  assem- 
.ble  the  congregations  of  all  churches  and  persons  outside  the 
churches  in  his  homeland  so  that  they  might  experience  the 
united,  joyous  fellowship  and  deep,  courageous  hope  prevailing 
at  Whitby.  Here  in  very  fact,  vibrant  and  alive,  was  that  for 
which  the  world  is  starving.  Could  others  only  see  and  experi- 
ence, they  might  know  Him  through  whom  came  the  reality 
of  the  fellowship,  through  whom  alone  it  is  possible.  How  each 
yearned  that  all  churches  of  the  world  could  share  this  fellow- 
ship, which  was  the  well  remembered  prayer  in  John's  Gospel: 
"That  they  may  all  be  one;  even  as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  I 
in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  in  us  so  that  the  world  may  believe 
that  thou  hast  sent  me"  For  those  at  Whitby  the  tomorrow  for 
which  mankind  longs  had  already  arrived.  Then  and  there  they 
could  say,  "Tomorrow  is  here."  They  had  lived  in  tomorrow. 
The  task  was  to  lead  others  to  the  summit  from  which  they 
could  behold  the  dawn  of  the  new  day. 


JO  TOMORROW  IS  HERB 

News  Reporters'  Impressions 

Significantly,  before  they  left,  two  newsmen,  who  some  days 
earlier  had  not  relished  the  prospect  of  their  latest  assignment, 
spoke  freely.  Their  weeks  with  these  missionaries- and  younger 
church  leaders,  products  of  earlier  missionary  endeavor,  had 
worked  a  great  change.  "The  average  person,"  said  one,  "imag- 
ines the  missionary  as  a  lone  individual  with  a  Bible  under  his 
arm  somewhere  out  in  a  wilderness.  And  a  lot  of  people  think 
that  giving  for  missions  is  like  pouring  money  down  a  hole.  The 
missionaries  we've  seen  are  not  out  just  to  convert  individuals 
to  add  numbers  to  the  churches.  They  have  a  whole  program  of 
social  work,  medicine,  and  education.  To  see  that  in  foreign 
countries  the  enterprise  is  composed  of  real  churches  with  real 
problems  is  news  to  us." 

The  other  began,  "If  all  your  church  members  could  sit 
through  a  conference  such  as  this,  you'd  never  need  to  worry 
again  about  their  giving/' 

And  to  this  the  first  quickly  added,  "I  used  to  think  that  it 
didn't  matter  whether  I  contributed  to  missions  or  not.  If  I 
didn't,  the  next  fellow  would.  But  I  don't  have  that  feeling  any 
longer.  I  have  a  completely  new  conception  of  missions  — espe- 
cially this  business  of  their  being  a  two-way  affairl" 

Whitby's  Final  Days 

In  the  two  days  that  remained  after  the  remarkable  agree- 
ment between  the  younger  and  older  churches,  the  conference 
went  on  to  determine  priorities  and  to  chart  the  next  steps  in 
the  Christian  world  mission.  To  these  another  chapter  is  de- 
voted. Delegates  will  remember  the  alert  mind  and  the  pointed 


THE  REALITY  OB  THE  FELLOWSHIP        JI 

suggestions  of  Dr.  Ralph  E.  Diffendorfer,  executive  secretary  of 
the  Methodist  Board  of  Missions  in  New  York,  and  the  contri- 
butions of  his  board  secretary  colleagues,  Dr.  Charles  Leber  of 
the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and  Dr.  Jesse  Wilson 
of  the  American  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society.  Fellow 
workers  from  England  were  also  heard:  the  Reverend  H.  P. 
Thompson  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
Canon  Max  Warren,  chaplain  of  the  conference  and  general 
secretary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  Dr.  A.  M. 
Chirgwin  of  the  London  Missionary  Society.  Each  morning  and 
evening  delegates  met  in  formal  worship.  In  complete  depend- 
ence on  God,  they  sought  a  plan  for  carrying  out  the  Great 
Commission.  But  it  was  never  more  apparent  than  in  these 
final  days  that  individual  prayers  were  ascending  to  the  heavenly 
Father  from  moment  to  moment  in  each  session.  The  council 
was  dedicated  to  knowing  the  will  of  God,  and  how  that  dedi- 
cation lived. 

In  one  of  the  final  services  a  hymn  of  German  origin  was  sung 
from  the  multilingual  hymnbook  used  at  Whitby.  Fittingly,  the 
hymn,  "The  Work  Is  Thine,"  had  been  suggested  by  a  young 
Javanese  minister  of  the  Batak  Church.  Dr.  John  Mackay,  who 
conducted  the  worship,  crystallized  in  the  word  "frontier" 
that  world  from  which  the  conference  had  been  drawn  and  to 
which  it  looked  —  a  frontier  of  fianie  where  revolution  is  seen  in 
grim  splendor,  but  a  frontier  where  Jesus  Christ  inhabits  the 
wilderness  and  enables  men  devoted  to  his  redemptive  will  to 
face  that  frontier  with  him.  At  the  close  of  another  one  of  these 
services  there  were  prayers  in  many  languages  coming  freely 
from  the  hearts  of  those  there  made  one.  A  man  may  speak  flu- 
ently in  several  languages;  but  when  his  heart  is  open  to  God,  he 


J2.  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

can  pray  only  in  the  freedom  of  his  mother  tongue.  And  the 
prayers  that  came  from  the  depths  of  Christian  hearts  were  in 
German,  in  Suto,  in  Spanish,  in  Tamil,  and  in  Danish.  No  one 
could  translate  them  all,  but  in  that  united  company  of  the  Spirit 
in  which  they  were  uttered,  all  were  understood.  In  such  fashion 
was  one  heart  attuned  to  another  that  as  each  delegate  came  to 
the  conclusion  of  his  prayer,  he  was  joined  in  his  own  "Amen"  by 
a  united  "Amen."  The  living  bond,  the  reality  of  the  fellowhip 
in  Christ,  was  never  more  real.  This  was  a  unity  which  no  man 
could  create  and  which  no  man  can  sunder. 

Those  who  went  out  from  that  fellowship  knew  that  the 
wounds  of  the  world  were  festering  above  a  revolution  already 
begun.  Yet  they  knew  that  the  Great  Commission  of  their  Lord 
must  be  fulfilled  in  this  world.  The  prospect  was  utterly  stag- 
gering. But  it  produced  no  despairing  futility.  What  it  did 
generate  was  a  tremendous,  propulsive  burst  of  sober,  courageous 
hope.  This  hope  was  born  of  no  calculated  balancing  of  the  pos- 
sible with  the  impossible.  It  came  from  a  depth  of  insight  into 
that  which  cannot  be  shaken,  into  that  which  gives  meaning  to 
all  of  life  and  history  —  the  love  and  power  of  God  in  Christ. 
Its  authenticity  was  seen  time  and  again  in  the  lives  of  indi- 
vidual persons.  Its  glory  was  made  real  in  the  unity  of  fellow- 
ship experienced  at  Whitby.  This  hope  was  Whitby,  for  at 
Whitby  tomorrow  had  been  lived. 


Chaffer  Four 


INTERPRETING  THE  GOSPEL  IN 

THE  NEW  DAY 


HAT  HAS  THE  CHURCH  TO  SAY  TO  THE  TOMORROW 

that  is  here?  We  have  seen  something  of  the  revolu- 
tionary age  that  is  on  us,  with  its  possibilities  for 
unequaled  tragedy  and  for  unprecedented  good.  We  have  re- 
minded ourselves  that  the  church  is  in  a  better  position  than 
ever  before  to  mold  the  entire  human  race.  In  only  a  few  remote 
countries  is  it  without  representatives.  Never  before  has  this 
been  true.  Even  during  the  past  three  and  a  half  stormy  decades 
the  church  has  grown,  Christianity  is  more  deeply  rooted  among 
more  peoples  than  it  or  any  other  religion  or  any  set  of  ideas  has 
ever  been.  Christians  are  being  knit  into  a  world-wide  fellow- 
ship. This  feet,  as  we  have  seen,  was  vividly  demonstrated  at 
Whitby.  In  the  small  company  that  gathered  there  the  church 
of  tomorrow  was  present,  "from  every  nation,  from  all  tribes 
and  peoples  and  tongues,"  bound  together  in  trust  and  love 
through  a  common  faith  and  experience.  The  church  of  tomor- 
row is  a  minority  in  a  world  that  does  not  understand  it  or  its 
genius,  that  seems  to  be  basically  hostile  to  it  and  yet  to  be 
wistfully  groping  toward  it  —  at  times  frantically  —  for  the 
meaning  of  life  that  it  preserves  and  for  the  kind  of  fellowship 
that  it  achieves.  What  is  the  message  of  the  church  to  that 
world?  How  shall  it  be  expressed  to  carry  conviction? 


74  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

In  the  yesterday  that  is  passing  the  church  made  a  contribu- 
tion that  is  only  beginning  to  be  appreciated.  Through  the  ef- 
forts of  the  minorities  that  were  gripped  by  the  Gospel,  schools 
were  planted  across  the  frontiers  of  European  settlements  in  the 
Americas,  movements  that  led  to  the  abolition  of  Negro  slavery 
were  begun,  foundations  for  the  profession  of  nursing  were  laid, 
and  the  dream  was  nurtured  and  the  machinery  sketched  for  the 
substitution  of  order  for  anarchy  in  the  relations  between 
nations.  Through  these  minorities  —  and  they  were  very  small, 
for  those  who  really  believed  in  the  world-wide  mission  of  the 
church  were  few  ^-  the  Gospel  was  proclaimed  and  Christian 
communities  were  planted  and  nourished  in  all  the  continents. 
Among  people  after  people  languages  were  reduced  to  writing, 
schools  were  begun,  modern  medicine  and  nursing  were  intro- 
duced, public  health  services  were  inaugurated,  improved 
methods  of  agriculture  were  brought  in,  relief  was  given  to 
sufferers  from  famine,  means  were  devised  for  teaching  the  blind 
to  read,  and  the  Bible  in  whole  or  in  part  was  translated  into 
more  than  a  thousand  tongues  and  distributed  by  the  millions  of 
copies.  All  of  this  work  in  lands  outside  the  Occident  was  ac- 
complished by  a  missionary  staff  that,  counting  Roman  Catho- 
lics and  Protestants,  was  never  above  60,000  at  any  time,  and  at 
an  expense  to  the  churches  of  the  Occident  that  seldom  reached 
f  100,000,000  a  year.  If  Protestants  alone  are  taken  into  ac- 
count, the  totals  were  never  above  30,000  missionaries  and  a  cost 
of  $70,000,000  a  year.  These  totals  were  approached  only  in  an 
unusual  burst  after  World  War  I.  In  the  reaction  from  that 
effort  and  after  the  great  depression  of  1929  the  totals  were 
much  lower.  That  this  meager  force,  distributed  over  three- 
fourths  of  the  land  surface  of  the  globe,  should  have  accom- 


INTERPRETING  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  NEW  DAY      75 

plished  such  results  is  astounding  and  can  be  accounted  for  only 
on  the  ground  of  the  living  power  of  the  Gospel,  Moreover,  we 
must  also  remember  that  democracy,  as  that  term  was  defined  in 
the  age  that  is  passing,  had  as  its  basic  conception  the  supreme 
worth  and  dignity  of  the  individual  and  that  this  belief,  the  core 
of  democracy,  was  derived  from  the  Christian  faith. 

Because  of  the  achievements  of  yesterday,  in  the  tomorrow 
that  is  here  the  church  is  in  a  better  position  than  ever  before  to 
give  its  witness  to  all  mankind.  It  has  a  world-wide  rootage  and 
a  growing  fellowship.  What  has  it  to  say  to  the  new  age?  What 
has  it  to  do  in  that  age?  How  shall  it  so  speak  and  act  that  its 
message  shall  be  relevant  to  that  age?  Can  it  meet  the  needs 
that  the  men  of  that  day  believe  to  be  crucial?  These  are  funda- 
mental questions  that  the  church  must  face.  To  them  Whitby 
gave  much  of  its  time. 

The  Eternal  Gospel 

There  is  an  eternal  Gospel.  It  is  this  with  which  the  church  is 
entrusted.  It  is  this  which  forms  the  core  of  its  message  in  all 
ages  and  to  all  men.  It  is  through  this  that  men  enter  on  their 
true  life. 

Our  earliest  written  record  of  this  Gospel  is  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. Thus  it  was  to  the  New  Testament  that  Whitby  went,  as 
Christians  must  always  go,  for  an  authoritative  description. 
Yet,  even  there  no  single  statement  folly  outlines  the  Gospel. 
That  Gospel  is  too  great  to  be  compressed  neatly  into  one 
formula.  It  refuses  to  be  confined  to  confessions  of  faith  or 
creeds,  for  although  they  may  and  do  help,  even  when  they  are 
drawn  from  the  New  Testament,  they  are  less  than  true  to  that 
collection  of  books,  itself  so  varied,  if  they  claim  to  be  complete 


j6  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

and  final.  The  longer  and  more  elaborate  they  are,  the  more 
likely  are  they  to  miss  the  mark.  The  New  Testament  is  too 
wise  to  insist  that  only  one  of  its  descriptions  exhausts  the  full 
meaning  of  the  Gospel.  Yet  again  and  again  the  attempt  must 
be  made  to  go  back  to  the  New  Testament,  to  discern  its  central 
message,  and  to  phrase  it  in  terms  that  are  both  true  to  the  New 
Testament  and  intelligible  to  those  who  are  really  seeking  to 
understand  what  it  contains.  This  Whitby  did.  We  must  try  to 
reproduce  what  was  expressed  there.  In  doing  so  we  shall  not 
quote  exactly  many  phrases  or  merely  summarize.  We  must 
endeavor  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  what  was  said  and  to  capture 
it  in  fresh  words. 

First  of  all,  we  must  always  remember  that  the  New  Testa- 
ment term  is  Gospel,  "Good  News."  The  word  "Christianity" 
never  occurs  in  the  New  Testament.  Instead,  the  changes  are 
rung  on  the  Good  News  —  news  so  amazing  as  at  first  to  seem 
incredible,  too  good  to  be  true.  It  was  news  that  the  disciples 
for  joy  could  scarcely  believe.  This  fact  was  true  in  New  Testa- 
ment times.  It  is  true  today. 

The  earliest  summary  of  the  content  of  that  Good  News  or 
glad  tidings  was  by  Jesus  himself.  It  was:  "  .  .  .  the  time  is  ful- 
filled, and  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand;  repent  and  believe 
in  the  Gospel."  It  spoke  of  the  reign  or  kingdom  of  God.  This, 
obviously,  is  a  society,  a  community  in  which  God's  will  is  done. 
In  the  prayer  most  familiar  to  Christians  the  reign  of  God  is  so 
described:  "thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as 
it  is  in  heaven."  As  Professor  Baillie  declared  at  Whitby:  "The 
burden  of  our  Lord's  message  was  that  a  new  age  was  about  to 
dawn,  and  that  men  must  make  up  their  minds  at  once  whether 
they  were  going  to  belong  to  it  and  share  in  the  blessedness  of 


INTERPRETING  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  NEW  DAY      JJ 

its  consummation,  or  continue  to  live  as  children  of  the  old  age 
and  share  in  the  doom  which  awaited  it." 

That  kingdom  is  so  utterly  different  from  the  world  about  it 
that  to  enter  it,  even  to  see  it,  requires  what  is  best  described  as  a 
new  birth.  "Unless  one  is  born  anew,  he  cannot  see  ...  he 
cannot  enter  the  kingdom  of  God." 

The  new  age  was  marked  by  the  coming  of  that  kingdom. 
That  kingdom  was  present,  but  it  had  not  yet  fully  come.  It  was 
both  a  present  reality  and  a  future  hope.  So,  we  may  add,  it  is 
today.  It  is  already  here,  foreshadowed  and  in  part  realized  in  the 
Christian  community,  but  it  has  by  no  means  fully  arrived.  We 
look  for  its  consummation. 

Central  in  that  kingdom  is  love,  love  not  as  that  word  is  often 
loosely  employed,  but  in  a  special,  quite  different,  and  much 
grander  sense.  The  Greek  word  in  the  New  Testament  is  agape. 
It  is  partially  described  in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  First 
Corinthians.  It  is  the  characteristic  of  God  himself.  "God  is 
agape."  This  love  of  God  is  closely  connected  with  another 
word,  "grace,"  which  again  and  again  recurs  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. "Grace"  means  the  unmerited  love  of  God.  Men  can 
never  earn  this  love.  They  cannot  deserve  it.  Yet  it  is  of  the  very 
essence  of  God.  "Herein  is  love,  not  that  we  loved  God  but  that 
he  loved  us."  Because  God  loves  us  we  should  love  one  another. 

At  the  very  heart  of  the  Gospel  is  an  act,  or  rather  a  series  of 
events  "which  are  all  part  of  a  grand  event."  Through  this 
series  of  events  God  was  doing  something  decisive,  something 
that  became  the  focus  and  turning  point  in  human  history.  In 
these  events  God's  love  expressed  itself.  God  spoke  through  the 
Word,  which  was  God  himself  and  which  became  flesh  and  dwelt 
among  men.  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  Jesus  Christ,  the  "anointed/* 


y§  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

God  incarnate,  in  some  strange  and  utterly  unique  way  both 
man  and  God,  was  conceived  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  born  of  Mary; 
he  taught,  healed,  was  crucified,  died,  and  was  buried,  rose  from 
the  dead,  and  ever  lives.  All  these  events  are  part  of  a  whole. 
If  any  one  of  them  had  not  occurred,  the  act  would  have  been 
incomplete.  The  cross  is  central.  Here  is  the  costly  self-giving 
love  of  God,  "who  did  not  spare  his  own  Son  but  gave  him  up 
for  us  all."  "Christ  died  for  our  sins."  He  himself  bore  our  sins 
in  his  body  on  the  tree."  "God  shows  his  love  for  us  in  that 
while  we  were  yet  sinners  Christ  died  for  us."  Yet  the  Cross 
takes  its  significance  from  the  One  who  died  on  the  Cross,  from 
his  nature,  his  birth,  his  life,  his  deeds,  and  his  teachings,  and 
the  Cross  would  have  spelled  irretrievable  defeat  were  it  not  for 
the  resurrection.  Moreover,  even  the  resurrection  did  not 
complete  the  set  of  events.  It  was  followed  by  the  coming  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  The  Holy  Spirit  transformed  the  lives  of  those 
who  "believed." 

In  this  word  "believe"  is  another  aspect  of  the  Gospel  The 
familiar  New  Testament  verse  that  as  nearly  as  any  one  single 
brief  passage  summarizes  the  Gospel  is:  "God  so  loved  the  world 
that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  son  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
Mm  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  Here  is  the 
self-giving  love  of  God  in  Christ,  with  the  promise  of  eternal 
life  to  those  who  "believe."  "Believe,"  as  the  word  is  here  used 
and  as  it  is  repeatedly  employed  through  the  New  Testament, 
has  more  in  it  than  intellectual  assent.  It  includes  that  assent, 
but  it  means  the  commitment  of  the  entire  self.  It  means 
complete  trust,  the  response  of  the  entire  personality.  It  is  what 
the  New  Testament  often  calls  "faith."  It  is  man's  glad, 
amazed,  humble  acceptance  of  God's  love  in  Christ. 


INTERPRETING  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  NEW  DAY      79 

It  is  also  part  of  the  Gospel  that  through  this  response  to 
God's  love,  through  "belief  or  "faith,"  men  enter  one  by  one 
the  kingdom  of  God.  This  also  means  entering  on  eternal  life. 
So  radical  is  this  change  that  it  is  described  as  being  born  again, 
raised  from  the  dead,  entering  into  life.  It  is  accompanied  by  a 
fresh  outlook.  "Old  things  have  passed  away;  and  behold  all 
things  are  become  new."  Those  who  have  experienced  it  are 
"new  creations."  Their  sins  are  forgiven  and  part  of  the  forgive- 
ness is  the  power  to  overcome  sin,  to  be  emancipated  from  the 
bondage  of  sin.  The  sin  for  which  men  need  forgiveness  and 
from  which  the  Gospel  frees  them  is  not  merely  specific  acts  and 
habits,  although  it  includes  these.  It  is  a  basic  twist  of  character, 
a  fundamental  self-centeredness,  that  makes  satisfaction  of  the 
self  s  desires  the  main  goal  of  longing  and  endeavor.  The  change 
may  come  spectacularly  and  abruptly.  It  may  come  by  stages. 
Always,  if  it  is  real,  it  is  followed  by  growth.  Eternal  life  in  the 
New  Testament  sense  is  not  merely  endless  existence.  That 
might  be  hell.  Eternal  life  is  fellowship  with  God;  it  is  knowing 
God.  Its  chief  characteristic  is  love,  the  kind  of  love  that  is  seen 
in  God  in  Christ.  The  goal  of  that  life  and  of  that  growth  is 
"being  filled  unto  all  the  fullness  of  God,"  being  perfect,  as 
God  is  perfect. 

Another  phase  of  the  Good  News  is  the  emergence  of  a  fellow- 
ship of  those  who  have  entered  upon  this  new  life.  It  is  a  fellow- 
ship bound  together  by  love,  the  love  that  God  has  shown  in 
Christ.  Its  members  are  to  be  "tenderhearted,  forgiving  one 
another,  even  as  God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven"  them.  Its 
members  know  that  they  have  "passed  from  death  unto  life" 
because  they  love  the  brethren.  This  fellowship,  this  society,  is 
the  church.  It  was  not  perfect  in  New  Testament  times  —  as 


80  TOMORROW  IS  HERB 

the  New  Testament  clearly  shows.  It  is  not  perfect  now.  In  its 
¥isible  manifestations,  it  was  divided  then.  It  is  divided  now. 
Yet  within  it  worked  in  New  Testament  days  and  is  working 
now  a  power  that  makes  for  unity  in  love.  Part  of  the  marvel 
of  Whitby  was  the  degree  to  which  that  unity  had  grown  and 
the  foretaste  it  gave  of  the  unity  of  the  world-wide  church. 

We  have  already  spoken  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  Holy  Spirit 
is  the  living  God  at  work  in  the  world.  It  is  through  the  Spirit 
that  men  are  convicted  of  their  sin,  turn  to  God,  and  are  born 
again.  It  is  through  the  Spirit  that  the  characteristic  "fruits"  of 
the  Christian  life  appear  —  "love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  self-control."  It  is  on  the 
working  of  God  through  the  Holy  Spirit  that  ultimately  the 
hope  of  the  world  depends. 

One  other  feature  of  the  eternal  Gospel  must  be  mentioned. 
The  Gospel  centers  around  an  act  of  God  in  history.  Through  it 
God  continues  to  operate  in  the  human  scene.  The  Gospel  is 
not  confined  to  history.  It  began  before  history.  "In  the  begin- 
ning was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word 
was  God.  ...  All  things  were  made  through  him."  The  Gospel 
reaches  beyond  history.  It  speaks  of  eternal  life.  It  declares  the 
purpose  of  God  to  be  to  "gather  together  in  one  all  things  in 
Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven  and  which  are  on  earth." 
The  Gospel  is  both  this-worldly  and  other-worldly.  Herein 
lies  much  of  its  greatness.  It  deals  with  men  in  the  midst  of 
time  but  it  knows  that  a  man  who  has  entered  on  eternal  life 
cannot  be  bound  by  time,  but  goes  on  beyond  time.  Here  men 
are  living  both  in  time  and  in  eternity.  The  community  of  love 
of  which  the  Gospel  speaks  and  which  it  creates  is  here  in  time 
and  is  growing.  In  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  it  is  demonstrating 


INTERPRETING  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  NEW  DAY      8 1 

a  love  that  rises  above  barriers  of  race,  class,  and  nation,  and  is 
making  for  reconciliation  and  healing.  It  is  not  yet  perfect,  nor 
can  it  be  within  history.  For  its  perfection  and  the  perfection  of 
those  who  are  its  members  we  must  look  beyond  history  to  that 
eternity  where  time  is  no  more.  That  its  perfection  will  come 
we  are  assured.  This  is  the  hope  that  helps  to  give  to  man  the 
high  dignity  that  is  one  of  the  unique  characteristics  of  the 
Gospel  and  makes  for  meaning  in  the  otherwise  frustrating 
drama  of  human  history.  Hope  is  an  aspect  of  the  Gospel  that 
we  must  always  remember  as  we  seek  to  understand  it,  interpret 
it,  and  formulate  what  we  can  rightly  expect  of  it  within  history. 

Interpreting  the  Gosfel  to  the  Tomorrow  That  Is  Here 

How  shall  the  eternal  Gospel  be  interpreted  to  the  men  of  the 
tomorrow  that  is  here?  How  shall  it  be  so  expressed  that  its 
relevance  will  be  apparent  and  that  it  can  perform  its  rightful 
mission?  The  Gospel  remains  the  same,  but  in  each  new  age  it 
must  be  put  into  terms  that  are  pertinent  to  the  distinctive 
needs  of  that  age.  One  of  the  preparatory  papers  for  Whitby 
bore  the  striking  title:  "Waiting  for  the  Word."  In  it  was  ex- 
pressed the  haunting  urgent  longing  of  our  age  for  an  authentic 
Word  from  God.  That  Word  is  already  here.  "The  Word  is  near 
you,  on  your  lips  and  in  your  heart  (that  is,  the  Word  of  faith 
which  we  preach)."  Yet,  as  always,  that  Word  must  be  expressed 
in  convincing  fashion. 

In  one  sense  the  needs  of  men  do  not  change.  They  are  the 
same  from  age  to  age.  Man  is  ever  searching  for  the  answer  to 
the  mysteries  of  life  and  death,  for  the  meaning  of  life,  for  the 
release  from  his  enslavement  to  sin,  and  for  God,  even  when  he 
is  not  aware  of  the  precise  cause  of  his  restlessness  and  does  not 


8x  TOMORROW  IS  HERB 

know  the  name  of  God.  In  every  age  the  eternal  Gospel  speaks 
to  him.  Often  the  Bible,  unaided,  is  the  effective  messenger.  In 
the  next  chapter  is  a  striking  instance  of  this.  More  frequently 
the  Gospel  is  unmistakably  and  convincingly  conveyed  through 
a  loving  heart  that  is  a  living  demonstration  of  the  nature  and 
power  of  the  Gospel.  In  the  next  chapter  a  number  of  contempo- 
rary examples  of  this  type  of  demonstration  evidenced  at 
Whitby  in  men  and  women  from  different  cultural  and  national 
backgrounds  will  also  be  given.  In  every  age,  the  Bible  and  trans- 
formed, loving  lives  are  the  best  agents  of  the  Gospel.  Men  are 
not  to  be  won  by  any  fabric  of  words,  no  matter  how  intelli- 
gently framed  or  how  seemingly  suited  to  the  vocabulary  and 
special  needs  of  the  age.  They  are  won  by  the  contagion  of  life 
upon  life.  One  loving  soul  sets  another  on  fire. 

Yet  each  age  also  has  needs  peculiar  to  itself  and  has  its  own 
vocabulary.  In  seeking  to  meet  these  needs  and  to  use  this 
vocabulary,  Christians  are  in  peril  of  twisting  the  meaning  of 
the  Gospel  and  thereby  corrupting  it.  This  danger  is  always 
present  and  can  seldom  if  ever  be  fully  overcome.  Yet  it  is  a  risk 
that  must  be  taken.  The  church  partially  succumbed  to  it  when 
it  won  the  Roman  Empire.  Out  of  its  triumph  came  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  —  what  some  one  has  called  "the  ghost  of  the 
Roman  Empire."  Protestantism  owed  its  appeal  partly  to  its 
response  to  the  demands  of  its  day  —  rising  nationalism  and  the 
yearning  for  personal  dignity,  opportunity,  and  freedom.  But  in 
consequence  it  became  gravely  distorted  by  them  and  has  both 
contributed  to  and  been  infected  by  exaggerated  nationalism, 
tampant  individualism,  and  exclusively  this-worldly  concerns. 
Christians  of  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  must  not  permit  this 
danger  to  deter  them.  We  must  seek  to  speak  to  the  special 


INTERPRETING  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  NEW  DAY       83 

demands  of  our  age,  but  in  such  fashion  that  the  Gospel  in 
practice  shall  be  as  little  compromised  as  possible. 

First  of  all,  then,  if  the  church  is  to  fulfill  its  mission  in  the 
tomorrow  that  is  here,  it  must  proclaim,  as  always  at  its  best  it 
has  proclaimed,  the  eternal  Gospel  as  the  answer  to  the  con- 
tinuing, persistent,  unchanging  needs  of  men.  It  must  seek  to  do 
this  to  all  men,  everywhere.  It  must  endeavor  to  make  disciples 
of  all  nations.  To  be  true  to  the  commission  of  its  Lord  the 
church  can  never  be  content  to  aim  at  less. 

In  the  second  place,  the  church  must  not  be  too  eager  to  make 
the  Gospel  acceptable.  The  Gospel  was  not  intelligible  to  those 
who  first  heard  it.  To  the  Greeks  it  seemed  to  be  foolishness  and 
to  the  Jews  a  stumbling  block.  It  will  always  seem  strange;  it  can 
never  be  fully  assimilated  to  any  culture  without  losing  its 
savor. 

In  the  third  place,  in  an  age  of  revolution  the  church  must 
demonstrate  that  it  is  not  a  bulwark  of  an  outmoded  privileged 
order  but  that  the  Gospel  is  revolutionary,  and  in  a  more 
thoroughgoing  and  constructive  sense  than  is  any  competitor. 
The  Gospel  proclaims  a  newer  order  than  does  any  of  its  rivals. 
This  order  puts  secondary  what  most  of  its  new  competitors 
make  primary  —  food,  clothing,  and  shelter  —  and  yet  it 
declares  that  if  men  only  place  first  the  reign  of  God  all  these 
material  benefits  will  come.  This,  it  may  be  added,  is  literal  feet. 
The  material  things  of  this  life  wUl  be  far  more  assured  if  men 
live  by  the  ideals  of  the  kingdom  of  God  than  if  they  follow 
other  faiths.  These  rival  faiths,  whether  capitalism,  communism, 
or  totalitarian  nationalism  in  any  of  its  forms,  breed  hate  and 
strife  that  destroy  the  very  possessions  they  are  supposed  to 
secure.  The  Gospel  places  a  far  higher  value  on  the  individual 


84  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

than  do  any  of  its  rivals,  whether  old  or  new.  Though  at  times 
interpreted  imperfectly  by  churches,  it  has  accomplished  more 
for  the  dignity  of  man  than  has  any  other  force  that  the  world 
has  known.  If  really  put  into  practice  and  released  in  all  its 
power,  it  would  do  even  more. 

In  the  fourth  place,  in  a  world  where  physical  distress  and 
suffering  are  more  widespread  than  ever  and  cruelty,  deliberate 
or  callous,  has  mounted,  the  church  must  give  relief  both  to 
body  and  spirit  by  sacrificial,  unostentatious,  compassionate  self- 
giving.  It  must  also  pioneer  in  devising  and  demonstrating 
methods  for  the  removal  of  at  least  some  of  the  bases  of  that 
suffering  —  in  rural  reconstruction,  in  the  right  kind  of  educa- 
tion, and  in  the  lightening  of  tensions  among  groups,  races,  and 
nations. 

In  the  fifth  place,  in  a  world  that  is  desperately  longing  for 
security  and  for  the  peace  between  nations  that  is  so  essential  to 
security,  the  Gospel  at  first  sight  seems  disappointing.  It  declares 
that  those  who  purpose  to  be  disciples  of  Christ  must  renounce 
all  they  have  and  take  up  their  cross  and  follow  him*  It  also 
states  Christ's  warning  that  he  came  not  to  bring  peace  but  a 
sword.  We  must  not  blink  the  fact  that  it  contains  these  warnings. 
Yet  no  other  single  factor  has  made  more  powerfully  for  peace 
among  the  nations.  Today  the  world-wide  church  is  the  most 
widespread,  comprehensive  fellowship  known  to  man.  It  has 
grown  in  spite  of  the  tragic  wars  of  the  present  century.  More 
than  ever  must  it  clearly  demonstrate  in  its  own  life  the  unity 
and  peace  that  the  world  craves.  It  has  made  a  beginning,  but 
only  a  beginning.  The  fellowship  at  Whitby  that  embraced  a 
wide  variety  of  races  and  nations  must  be  expanded  until  it  is 
experienced  by  all  who  name  the  name  of  Christ.  The  church 


INTERPRETING  THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  NEW  DAY      85 

must  face  the  world,  as  Dr.  Van  Dusen  declared  at  Whitby,  with 
a  united  strategy,  a  united  message,  a  united  program,  a  united 
leadership,  and  a  united  community  —  a  united  community 
made  possible  by  radical  conversion,  by  commanding  rededica- 
tion  in  the  presence  of  one  Christ  and  one  world. 

The  Impossible  but  Assured  Goal 

Christians  must  not  be  deterred  by  the  magnitude  of  the  task. 
In  a  day  when  the  opposing  forces  are  massive  and  aggressive 
and  appear  to  be  dominant,  and  when  Christians  constitute 
minorities  —  in  most  lands  small  minorities  —  the  temptation 
is  strong  to  be  content  with  defense  and  with  holding  what  has 
been  achieved.  That  way  lie  both  treason  and  defeat.  The  New 
Testament  picture  of  the  church  is  one  of  besieging,  not  being 
besieged.  It  is  evil  that  is  on  the  defensive.  The  church  is  attack- 
ing. "The  gates  of  hell,"  the  promise  reads,  "shall  not  prevail 
against  it."  If  Christians  pray  sincerely  "thy  kingdom  come, 
thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,"  they  must  do  what- 
ever lies  in  them  to  answer  that  prayer.  They  have  the  commis- 
sion laid  upon  them  to  "make  disciples  of  all  nations,  baptizing 
them  .  .  .  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things"  that  Jesus 
commanded  the  little  intimate  circle  of  his  immediate  followers. 
This  commission,  it  need  scarcely  be  said,  is  breath-taking  —  to 
teach  all  men  to  live  up  to  the  ideals  of  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount.  These  ideals  are  so  demanding  as  seemingly  to  be  beyond 
the  attainment  of  the  choicest  few.  Yet,  if  Christians  are  true  to 
their  faith  they  can  never  be  content  with  anything  less  than 
this  goal.  The  church  must  embark  on  a  program  of  world- wide 
evangelism,  and  that  evangelism  must  have  as  an  ideal  the  full 
sweep  of  the  Lord's  prayer  and  of  the  Great  Commission. 


86  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

If  the  church  is  to  live  up  to  its  mission  in  this  tomorrow  that 
is  upon  us,  there  must  be  revival  and  thoroughgoing  reform.  The 
church  as  we  now  know  it  can  never  accomplish  the  task.  It  is 
too  divided,  it  has  too  much  "conformed  to  this  world,"  the 
bulk  of  its  members  have  too  generally  accepted  in  practice  the 
standards  of  the  community  really  to  carry  through  the  Great 
Commission.  What  is  needed  is  a  reform  even  more  drastic  than 
that  of  the  Protestant  Reformation.  The  church  must  so  give 
itself  to  its  Lord  that  it  will  discover  the  power  of  the  Gospel  as 
never  before,  or,  rather,  be  discovered  by  it. 

What  hope  can  there  be  that  these  goals  will  be  attained?  Is  it 
not  sheer  lack  of  realism  to  dream  that  the  church  will  be  so 
stirred,  so  revitalized  and  reformed,  that  it  will  become  a  suffi- 
ciently living  force  to  attain  its  goal?  Even  if  it  were  to  be  thus 
revived,  is  not  the  goal  so  high  and  the  world  so  corrupt  that  the 
Great  Commission  is  a  fantastic  impossibility?  Again  and  again 
and  in  many  different  ways  the  New  Testament  seems  to  warn 
us  that  we  cannot  expect  God's  will  to  be  done  fully  within 
history.  There  is  to  be  a  consummation,  a  "harvest,"  and  the 
wheat  and  the  weeds  are  both  to  grow  until  that  decisive  event. 

These  questions,  so  sobering  because  they  seem  to  be  so  in 
accord  with  experience  and  with  the  New  Testament,  must  be 
faced,  but  they  need  neither  dishearten  nor  deter  us.  The  ideal 
and  the  command  are  there.  They  are  obviously  of  God.  In  our 
heart  of  hearts  we  know  that  they  are  inherent  in  the  very 
nature  of  our  faith.  So  far  as  lies  in  us  we  must  be  true  to  God. 
The  power  and  the  fruitage,  like  the  command,  are  not  ours  but 
God's.  Again  and  again  experience  has  proved  that  as  men  ven- 
ture out  on  the  commands  and  promises  of  God  a  power  flows 
into  them  that  is  not  of  themselves  and  that  transforms  them. 


INTERPRETUsTG  THE  GOSPEL  I3ST  THE  NEW  DAY      87 

Results  follow,  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  human  effort  ex- 
pended and  often  quite  unexpected.  Who  would  have  antici- 
pated the  present  world-wide  Christian  fellowship  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  recent  era  of  Protestant  missions?  Who  would  have 
predicted  all  the  revolutions  and  the  healing,  constructive 
movements  the  world  over  that  have  followed  the  efforts  of  the 
lone  individuals  and  small  groups  that  have  staffed  and  supported 
the  missionary  enterprise?  The  church  itself  had  its  beginning 
in  a  little  company,  approximately  the  size  of  that  at  Whitby, 
followers  of  a  crucified  and,  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  casual 
observer,  frustrated  and  defeated  leader.  We  dare  not  wait  for 
the  reformation  of  the  entire  church.  Great  revivals  and  reforms 
have  always  started  with  individuals  who  became  the  attractive 
centers  of  small  groups.  We  who  write  these  words  and  those 
who  read  them  must  begin  now.  We  must  give  ourselves  afresh 
to  God  as  disciples  of  his  Son  and  trust  his  Holy  Spirit  to  use 
us  as  he  will.  "Be  steadfast,  immovable,  always  abounding  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord,  knowing  that  in  the  Lord  your  labor  is 
not  in  vain." 


Chapter  Five 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED 

IN  LIFE 


WHITBY  PROVIDED  A  REMARKABLE  DEMONSTRATION 
of  the  transforming  power  of  the  eternal  Gospel 
in  human  life.  Nearly  one  in  ten  of  its  members 
was  a  ''first-generation  Christian"  —  one  who  had  not  inher- 
ited his  Christian  allegiance,  but  had  himself  come  directly  into 
Christianity  from  a  nominal  or  a  non-Christian  background. 
Consider  the  significance  of  that  fact.  One  tenth  of  those  at 
Whitby  entrusted  with  future  plans  for  the  Christian  world 
mission  had  entered  the  community  of  Christian  faith  within 
their  adult  lifetimes.  The  wonder,  glory,  and  power  of  the  Gos- 
pel are  often  most  strikingly  seen  in  such  lives,  transformed 
and  made  strong. 

One  of  Whitby's  most  memorable  experiences  came  in  a 
session  not  originally  scheduled,  when  several  first-generation 
Christians  shared  with  those  present  the  stories  of  their  conver- 
sions. These  delegates,  whose  homelands  encircle  the  globe, 
offered  living  proof  that  the  needs  of  men  are  universal  and  that 
the  appeal  of  the  Gospel  is  limited  by  neither  race  nor  culture. 
While  all  were  born  in  a  day  that  is  passing,  all  are  still  in  early 
middle  life  and  are  leaders  in  the  tomorrow  that  is  here. 

The  backgrounds  from  which  these  people  came  into  the 
Christian  faith  varied.  One  was  reared  in  a  Chinese  Confucian 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN  LIFE  89 

family.  Still  another  had  been  an  Indian  Brahman.  Two  had 
been  nominal  Christians.  One  had  come  from  a  background  of 
secularism  in  Europe.  Finally,  one  who  was  present  at  that  ses- 
sion and  whose  story  is  here  recorded,  although  he  did  not 
speak,  had  been  a  Moslem  Sufi  in  India.  Each  account  is  evi- 
dence that  in  the  present  tomorrow  as  in  all  the  yesterdays,  the 
Gospel  speaks  in  every  language  to  man's  condition  and  that 
through  it  the  miracle  of  the  new  birth  is  ever  repeated. 

A  Chinese 

Chen  Wen-yuen,  the  son  of  a  Confucian  scholar,  was  reared 
in  the  traditional  Confucian  pattern.  In  his  family,  as  in  many 
Chinese  families,  grandparents,  parents,  uncles,  aunts,  cousins, 
and  children  —  thirty  members  —  all  lived  under  one  roof, 
with  the  old  grandmother  as  head  of  the  family.  When  young 
Chen  was  thirteen,  his  parents  sent  him  off  to  school,  to  the 
Anglo-Chinese  College  of  Foochow,  a  Methodist  institution. 
This  was  the  lad's  first  contact  with  the  foreigner,  with  the 
Bible,  and  with  the  church.  "All  these  were  often  hostile  to 
my  thinking,"  he  narrated,  "and  I  joined  a  student  group 
opposed  to  the  Christian  religion  and  shortly  became  its  ring- 
leader." 

Chen's  school  days  came  before  the  establishment  of  the  Re- 
public of  China  when  students  wore  the  then  common  Chinese 
queue  —  the  long  hair  braid.  In  class,  however,  there  was  one 
student  who  wore  his  hair  short.  "I  was  much  attracted  to  him,** 
said  Chen.  "He  was  president  of  the  student  Y.M.C.A.  and 
leader  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Group,  As  we  became  better 
friends,  he  offered  to  share  his  room  with  me."  Much  as  Chen 
wanted  to  accept  this  offer  of  friendship,  he  was  dubious,  be- 


QO  TOMORROW'  IS  HERE 

cause  this  student  was  a  Christian.  Although  he  was  much  im- 
pressed with  this  particular  Christian,  he  wanted  no  part  of 
Christianity.  Yet  the  student  as  a  friend  and  leader  appealed  to 
Chen  so  much  that  he  decided  to  try  living  with  him  on  one 
condition.  "We  became  roommates  with  the  understanding 
that  he  would  not  talk  to  me  about  the  Christian  faith.  This 
agreement  he  faithfully  kept." 

Each  Sunday  afternoon  the  Christian  student  went  out  with 
one  of  the  missionaries  to  preach  on  street  corners.  One,  two 
—  six  months  passed  and  in  all  that  time  Chen's  roommate 
never  mentioned  Christianity  to  him.  But  Chen's  curiosity  was 
aroused.  What  did  these  Christians  preach  about?  One  after- 
noon he  accompanied  his  friend  to  observe  the  street  meeting 
and  find  out.  What  the  Christian  student  said  burned  deeply 
in  Chen's  heart,  but  while  he  spoke,  an  older  Chinese  in  the 
crowd  began  to  taunt  him.  "Look  at  that  young  Christian 
without  a  queue!  Only  the  foreigners  wear  short  hair.  Anyone 
who  becomes  a  Christian  becomes  a  foreignerF' 

Although  he  was  not  a  Christian,  Chen  had  learned  deeply  to 
admire  and  respect  his  roommate.  This  unwarranted  attack  on 
him  was  too  much.  Boldly  proclaiming  what  was  fact,  Chen 
came  to  the  defense  of  his  friend.  "What  this  man  says  is  not  so. 
The  queue  is  foreign!  It  was  forced  on  the  Chinese  by  the 
Manchus  three  hundred  years  ago!"  and  then,  inspired  by  his 
own  force,  he  went  on,  not  knowing  why  he  said  what  he  did 
next.  "If  Christianity  is  true,  it  is  not  foreign.  Any  religion 
which  is  true  is  true  anywhere.  It  cannot  be  foreign." 

That  night  Chen  could  not  sleep.  He  was  miserable.  The 
months  of  close  day-to-day  living  with  his  Christian  roommate 
had  had  a  pronounced  effect  on  him.  Thoughts  of  the  afternoon 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN  LIFE  91 

flooded  his  mind,  and  he  realized  that  he  was  living  without 
Christ.  The  first  rays  of  the  morning  sun  pouring  into  his  room 
illuminated  the  picture  that  hung  above  his  roommate's  bed, 
a  picture  of  Christ  praying  in  Gethsemane.  Chen's  heart  was 
stirred.  "I  saw  that  Christ  was  praying  for  sinners.  He  was 
praying  for  me.  I  went  over  and  knelt  by  my  friend's  bed  before 
that  picture,  and  something  then  and  there  happened  to  me.  I 
told  my  friend  that  my  battle  was  over.  I  would  receive  Christ 
into  my  heart.  When  I  went  outside,  the  whole  universe  seemed 
wonderfully  different,  more  beautiful.  Even  the  words  of  Con- 
fiicius,  Mencius,  and  the  other  sages  seemed  more  vivid  than 
before,  It  was  a  new  world,  and  I  was  a  new  creature  in  it." 

After  that  it  was  not  always  easy.  "But  I  realized,"  said  Chen, 
"that  the  Word  of  God  is  dynamic.  It  did  not  stop  with  me  as 
did  the  words  of  Confucius  and  Mencius,  I  became  restless  to 
declare  it  to  my  own  family.  The  WTord  of  God  in  me  had  to 
grow,  to  burst  out  in  an  explosion  —  and  the  first  object  of  that 
explosion  was  my  grandmother.  She  consented  to  go  to  church 
only  because  it  was  her  grandson  who  asked  her.  But  the  explo- 
sion was  successful!  When  my  grandmother  became  a  Chris- 
tian, she  was  sixty-four.  Then  she,  the  oldest  member  of  the 
family,  and  I,  the  youngest,  began  to  win  the  others.  She 
worked  from  the  top  down  and  I  from  the  bottom  up.  And  to- 
day the  great  majority  of  my  family  are  Christians." 

When  he  had  completed  this  part  of  his  story,  Bishop  Chen 
attached  a  postscript,  "There  are  four  points  I  would  like  to  add 
which  I  draw  from  my  own  experience.  First,  God  has  various 
ways  of  communicating  his  Word,  Second,  a  little  incident  in 
life  may  serve  as  a  channel  through  which  God  speaks  to  a  man. 
Third,  God's  Word  fulfills  the  sayings  of  the  Chinese  sages;  it 


CjZ  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

enriches,  completes,  and  brings  them  back  to  life.  Fourth, 
God's  Word  has  an  explosive  power.  It  also  grows  and  overflows 
one's  life."  1 

A  Cuban 

When  Francisco  Garcia  was  born,  his  parents  were  members 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Cuba,  and  he  was  baptized  in 
that  church.  As  he  grew  up,  he  attended  church  regularly. 
However,  after  his  twelfth  birthday  he  lost  interest  and,  as  did 
so  many  of  his  friends,  regarded  churchgoing  to  be  for  women 
and  children.  At  Whitby  Scnor  Garcia  declared,  "From  the 
time  I  was  twelve  until  I  was  twenty,  I  had  no  real  Christian  life. 
When  I  was  converted,  I  was  not  an  active  Roman  Catholic 
communicant.  I  said  my  prayers  every  night  and  considered  my- 
self a  Catholic,  but  I  had  never  seen  a  Bible  and  had  never 
heard  a  real  sermon.  I  had  an  idea  of  many  saints  and  of  a  God 
remote  from  me,  but  I  had  no  interest  in  the  church." 

One  day  a  friend  asked  the  young  senor  to  visit  a  meeting  of 
Christians  in  his  home.  The  youthful  Garcia  was  not  interested 
and  turned  down  the  invitation,  but  when  it  was  repeated  for 
three  weeks  in  succession,  he  relented.  In  that  small  home 
meeting  for  the  first  time  he  heard  a  Cuban  minister  preach.  He 
returned  again  and  again.  The  Gospel  proclaimed  there  awak- 
ened his  deepest  interest.  His  next  decision  was  to  attend  the 
near-by  Presbyterian  church  regularly.  When  the  church  gave 
him  a  New  Testament,  he  read  it  eagerly. 

Francisco  Garcia  continued  to  go  to  the  church  and  to  read 

1  The  Reverend  Bishop  Chen  Wen-yuen  received  his  B.A.  and  M.A.  from  Syra- 
cuse University  and  his  Ph.D.  from  Duke  University.  One-time  acting  president 
of  Fukien  Christian  University,  he  is  now  honorary  general  secretary  of  the  Na- 
tional Christian  Council  of  China  and  a  hishop  of  the  Methodist  Church. 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN*  LIFE  93 

his  New  Testament.  And  then,  just  before  Holy  Week,  he 
attended  a  series  of  special  services,  at  which  time,  he  explained, 
"An  invitation  was  given  to  all  who  wanted  to  accept  Christ  as 
a  personal  Saviour.  When  the  invitation  carne,  I  stood  and  con- 
fessed my  Lord.  I  did  this  because  I  knew  that  I  was  a  sinner  and 
needed  a  Saviour.  Following  that  decision,  I  attended  for  three 
months  a  training  class  for  church  membership.  At  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  course,  I  was  admitted  into  the  church." 

"Since  then,"  continued  Garcia,  "I  have  had  my  ups  and 
downs  in  the  Christian  faith.  But  I  saw  all  along  the  glory  in  the 
lives  of  Christians  who  are  wholly  consecrated  to  the  Lord,  and 
that  helped  me  to  give  my  life  completely.  Later  the  Spirit  of 
God  led  me  to  dedicate  my  life  to  his  service.  And  for  fifteen 
years  I  have  been  preaching  the  same  Gospel  and  Lord  who 
saved  me.  I  know  only  one  way  that  I  can  save  people  from  sin, 
and  that  is  to  tell  them  forthrightly  what  sin  is  in  their  own 
lives  and  how  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Saviour  of  all  mankind." l 

An  Indian 

"I  belong  to  a  group  of  people  so  near  to  the  kingdom  of 
God  that  it  is  difficult  for  any  member  to  enter  that  kingdom. 
They  have  become  so  deeply  entrenched  in  themselves  and  are 
so  proud  of  their  history  that  they  are  the  bitterest  opponents 
of  the  Christian  faith  and  church."  The  Reverend  Paul  Rama- 
seshan  was  speaking  of  India's  highest  caste,  the  Brahmans, 
among  whom  he  had  been  reared  and  educated.  One's  thoughts 
immediately  traveled  back  to  Paul  and  the  Pharisees.  But  he 

1  Educated  at  Toccoa  Falls  Bible  Institute  and  tie  Evangelical  Seminary  of 
Puerto  Rico,  the  Reverend  Francisco  de  la  Paz  Garcia  y  Serpa  is  pastor  of  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  in  Havana,  Cuba, 


94  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

went  on,  "So  carefully  were  we  segregated  that  not  even  normal 
contacts  with  Christians  were  possible." 

One  day  something  little  short  of  an  earthquake  happened  to 
young  Ramaseshan  that  changed  the  entire  course  of  his  life.  It 
was  not  a  reasoned  argument.  It  was  a  deep  experience.  But  let 
him  relate  it.  "An  Indian  Christian  came  to  our  village  regularly 
to  preach,  and  just  as  regularly  over  a  period  of  six  months  a 
gang  of  boys,  of  whom  I  was  the  leader,  made  it  their  sport  to 
stone  him  and  his  party.  One  night  after  we  had  thrown  our 
stones,  I  failed  to  run  soon  enough  or  fast  enough  and  was 
caught  by  one  of  the  preaching  party.  I  looked  into  the  eyes  of 
the  man  who  held  me.  The  affectionate  sympathy  and  the 
abounding  love  that  I  saw  in  his  face  completely  changed  my 
sense  of  values.  This  man,  instead  of  cuffing  me,  treated  me 
kindly  and  spoke  to  me  lovingly.  Then  and  there  I  promised  to 
read  whatever  he  would  give  me." 

Ramaseshan,  the  stone  thrower,  received  that  day  a  copy  of 
the  four  Gospels.  Recalling  the  experience,  he  continued, 
"Something  that  I  could  not  understand  gripped  me  in  the 
words  of  the  Gospels.  Although  I  could  not  comprehend  all 
their  meaning,  I  read  them  always  with  this  man's  loving  face 
before  me.  There  was  something  in  the  book  that  gave  me  a 
passion.  Then  in  the  providence  of  God  I  was  led  on  to  someone 
who  could  help  me.  He  became  my  'father  in  Christ.5  In  his 
fellowship  I  found  the  meaning  of  love  —  the  love  that  had 
shone  in  the  face  of  that  first  Christian  who  spoke  to  me."  A 
Brahman  had  been  found  of  God,  and  he  accepted  Jesus  Christ 
as  his  Lord  and  Saviour. 

The  decision  to  become  a  Christian  was  costly.  It  meant  the 
loss  of  old  friends.  It  meant  severing  all  family  ties.  The  legal 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN  LIFE  95 

career  for  which  his  family  had  been  grooming  him  had  to  be 
forgotten.  When  the  Brahman  Ramaseshan  became  a  Christian, 
he  was  certain  in  mind  and  heart  that  God  wanted  him  to  enter 
the  ministry.  That  meant  turning  his  back  on  everyone  and 
everything  in  life  dear  to  him.  Yet  it  was  as  nothing,  for  as  he 
says,  "In  return  I  have  found  Christ  as  Lord."1 

A  Filipino, 

The  reader  is  already  acquainted  with  Dr.  Josefa  llano.  Her 
father  and  other  relatives  had  rebelled  against  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  the  Philippines.  However,  when  she  was  a 
young  girl,  she  was  sent  to  her  grandmother,  a  devout  Catholic, 
and  reared  by  her  in  that  faith.  When  Josefa  reached  college 
age,  she  attended  Silliman  University,  a  Presbyterian  school. 
But  the  college  girl  was  not  happy.  Religiously  she  was  hungry 
—  seeking;  for,  as  she  said,  "My  life  was  completely  empty.  I 
had  prayed  to  the  Virgin  Mary  and  to  all  the  women  saints  — 
never  to  the  men.  But  I  had  no  Saviour." 

During  her  course  at  Silliman,  Miss  llano  attended  one  of  a 
series  of  evangelistic  meetings  that  were  then  being  held.  Of 
them  she  said,  "I  went  for  six  nights,  but  was  not  especially 
interested.  However,  on  the  seventh  night,  I  heard  the  words, 
1  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life/  *I  am  the  light  of  the  world.* 
And  then  it  was  as  though  I  saw  Christ's  hands  stretched  out 
and  heard  his  voice  saying,  'Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and 
are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  Suddenly  I  felt  tired 
and  weary,  searching  and  groping  in  the  darkness  for  the  light, 
My  life  had  been  sheltered,  and  I  had  been  provided  with  every 

lThe  Reverend  Paul  Ramaseshan  is  a  minister  of  the  Methodist  Church  and 
principal  of  the  South  India  Training  Institution  Madras,  India. 


96  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

material  thing.  Yet  something  was  lacking.  Life  was  empty 
because  I  did  not  have  a  personal  Saviour.  This  I  knew  on  that 
seventh  night  of  the  meetings,  and  so  I  accepted  Christ  and  found 
my  Saviour  and  Lord." 

When  Josefa  llano  was  graduated  from  college,  she  went  on 
to  the  University  of  the  Philippines  for  her  medical  training.  It 
is  never  easy  for  a  woman  in  medical  school  where  virtually  all 
the  faculty  members  and  students  are  men.  But  there  was 
another  far  more  serious  difficulty.  Miss  llano,  explaining  it, 
said,  "I  was  persecuted.  Difficulties  and  obstacles  were  put  in 
my  way  because  I  had  accepted  the  Evangelical  faith.  Con- 
flicting thoughts  began  to  crowd  my  mind,  and  so  I  began  writ- 
ing to  the  minister  who  had  baptized  me.  When  he  answered, 
he  mentioned  only  Bible  verses.  This  led  me  to  read,  to  search, 
and  to  study  the  Bible.  In  this  way  I  felt  something  growing 
within  me,  and  with  each  passing  year  of  my  life,  I  knew  that  I 
was  experiencing  a  slow,  yet  steadfast  and  ever-increasing 
spiritual  growth  because  of  him  who  was  my  Lord  and  Master, 
my  guide  and  friend  and  personal  Saviour." 

To  those  who  know  Miss  llano,  it  is  evident  that  this  growth 
continues  in  a  remarkable  fashion.  She  was  flown  to  the  United 
States  for  a  speaking  tour  in  1946-1947  with  two  other  Chris- 
tian women  from  China  and  Japan.  On  the  first  day,  at  the 
dinner  table,  seated  next  to  Mrs.  Tamaki  Uemura,  the  only 
woman  allowed  to  leave  Japan  in  two  years  after  the  war,  she 
could  not  bring  herself  to  speak  to  her  Japanese  colleague. 
She  avoided  her  glance.  Josefa  llano's  mind  was  filled  with 
scenes  of  horror,  pillage,  and  death  caused  by  Japanese  in  the 
Philippines.  She  felt  within  that  she  could  never  forgive  any 
Japanese  for  what  she  had  seen  and  experienced. 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN  LIFE  97 

That  first  night  they  were  lodged  in  a  women's  college 
dormitory.  The  next  morning  Miss  llano  heard  a  knock  at  her 
door.  When  she  opened  it,  there  stood  her  Japanese  companion, 
"Her  head  was  bowed,  and  she  asked  only,  'May  we  go  to 
breakfast  together?'  We  walked  in  silence  through  the  long 
corridor,  went  downstairs,  and  there  entered  a  small  room  alone. 
When  Mrs.  Uemura  looked  at  me,  her  face  was  filled  with 
humility  and  radiant  love  such  as  I  had  never  seen  before,  and 
she  said,  'Dr.  llano,  will  you  forgive  me  and  my  people  for  the 
suffering  inflicted  on  you  in  the  Philippines?'  In  that  moment 
we  both  fell  to  our  knees  and  prayed  only  as  can  Christians  who 
have  suffered  much.  Together  in  humble  confession  of  our  sins 
before  God,  we  knew  that  the  love  of  Christ  was  filling  our 
hearts  and  drawing  us  together.  After  that  we  cried,  but  we 
went  in  to  breakfast  together,  smiling.  The  people  could  see 
what  had  happened,  and  they  were  very  happy.  On  that  trip 
Mrs.  Uemura  and  I  became  fast  friends.  It  was  she  in  her  humble, 
saintly  life  who  taught  me  the  real  meaning  of  Christ's  love. 
Through  her  I  learned  forgiveness  and  that  there  is  nothing  that 
can  separate  those  who  are  united  by  the  love  of  Christ."  l 

A  Belgian 

"From  shirt  sleeves  to  shirt  sleeves  in  three  generations"  is 
the  familiar  story  of  a  family's  economic  rise  and  fall.  It  has  its 
religious  counterpart.  Colonel  Robert  firnest  van  Goethem 
comes  of  an  old  Belgian  bourgeois  family  that  can  trace  its 
ancestry  back  for  centuries.  His  great-grandfather  had  been 

1  Miss  Josefa  M.  Hano  received  her  B.A.  from  Silliman  University  and  her  M.IX 
from  the  University  of  the  Philippines  in  1927.  A  member  of  the  United  Evangelical 
Church,  she  is  an  elder  in  her  local  church  in  Manila.  A  practising  physician,  she  is 
also  a  recognized  leader  in  the  Philippine  Federation  of  the  Evangelical  Churches. 


5  8  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

converted  by  a  colporteur  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society.  His  grandfather,  more  interested  in  philosophy  and 
business,  was  a  nominal  Christian  and  left  his  father's  church 
for  a  more  formal  congregation.  His  parents  were  "free  think- 
ers." The  cycle  from  non-Christian  to  non-Christian  took  only 
three  generations.  Van  Goethem  himself,  reared  a  secularist,  is 
now  chief  of  Protestant  chaplains  of  the  Belgian  Forces. 

When  young  Robert  was  growing  up,  he  never  heard  any 
discussion  of  religion  in  his  home.  He  was  educated  at  a  school 
in  which  no  religion  was  taught  and  where  he  and  all  his  friends, 
on  political  grounds,  were  anti-Roman  Catholic.  In  1916,  with 
a  group  of  students  on  their  way  to  Holland  to  join  the  army,  he 
was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Germans.  His  one  consuming  desire 
in  prison  was  to  be  free  —  to  be  able  to  do  as  he  desired.  With 
his  release  in  1918  young  van  Goethem  indulged  himself  in  wild 
and  reckless  living.  His  father,  somewhat  disturbed  by  his 
mode  of  life,  decided  that  what  he  needed  to  settle  him  was  a 
stint  as  a  gentleman  farmer.  He  bought  his  son  a  i6o-acre  farm 
in  Alberta  and  shipped  him  off  to  Canada. 

Van  Goethem 's  habits  were  not  readily  changed.  "Besides," 
as  he  said,  "the  farm  was  160  acres  of  bush  and  called  only  for 
hard  work.  I  spent  most  of  my  time  in  the  town,  and  in  a  short 
while,  through  gambling,  lost  all  that  I  had,  including  the  farm. 
At  the  time  I  was  conscious  of  the  fact  that  I  was  doing  wrong.  I 
thought  a  change  of  environment  would  change  me,  and  so  I 
went  to  Alaska  to  find  a  new  beginning.  It  was  the  same  thing 
there  for  a  year  and  a  half.  I  was  still  restless.  Then  I  went  down 
the  coast  as  far  as  Hollywood  and  Los  Angeles.  All  the  time  I 
was  vainly  searching  for  something  that  would  satisfy  me." 

The  discontented  Belgkn,  seeking  new  sights  and  new  experi- 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN  LIFE  99 

ences,  was  wandering  around  the  streets  of  Los  Angeles  one 
Thanksgiving  evening  when  he  passed  a  group  of  young  Chris- 
tians. They  were  conducting  a  Gospel  meeting  out  on  the  street, 
and  one  of  them  invited  the  stranger  to  come  into  the  church. 
As  van  Goethem  explained,  "I  had  never  been  in  a  church,  so  I 
went  in  and  listened  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  I  could  not 
really  understand  what  was  said,  because  all  the  terms  they  used 
were  like  a  foreign  language  to  me.  But  I  began  to  think.  For  a 
long  time  I  had  been  searching.  It  had  never  occurred  to  me  to 
look  in  a  church  for  what  I  was  seeking.  And  there  in  that 
church  the  spirit  of  God  corrvicted  me  of  sin.  What  I  had  been 
trying  to  escape  came  to  me.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  the 
good  man  in  charge  said  that  if  anyone  present  wished  to  be 
saved  from  sin,  he  should  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  as  his  Saviour. 
I  did  not  know  much  about  it  then,  but  in  those  words  God  and 
the  whole  of  heaven  seemed  to  open  to  me.  I  said  'Yes/  for 
those  words  were  a  light  to  my  soul.*' 

When  the  service  was  concluded,  the  minister  met  with  him 
and  asked  him  if  he  did  not  wish  to  pray.  To  this  the  young 
convert  frankly  replied,  "I  do  not  know  how."  As  he  continued 
the  story,  "The  minister  then  taught  me  the  prayer  of  the 
publican,  Tx>rd,  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.'  This  became  my 
prayer,  and  I  went  home,  knowing  that  something  had  changed 
me.  .  .  .  Night  after  night  I  went  to  those  meetings,  and  the 
young  people  continued  to  help  me  read  and  understand  the 
New  Testament.  Day  after  day  we  prayed.  With  things  now 
changed  in  my  life,  I  wanted  only  to  go  back  to  Belgium,  and  I 
decided  to  return  to  my  home.  No  longer  was  I  seeking  a  change 
of  environment,  for  I  had  experienced  a  change  of  heart.  God's 
Word  was  life  to  me/' 


IOO  TOMORROW  IS  JtUtiJfcUi 

During  World  War  II  van  Goethem  was  again  in  prison  — 
but  this  time  for  his  preaching.  "It  was  different  now,"  he  said, 
"Even  though  I  was  in  solitary  confinement,  I  had  my  Bible, 
God  was  with  me  and  I  never  felt  so  free.  Secretly,  I  managed  tc 
communicate  with  the  paratrooper  next  to  me  who  was  con- 
demned to  death.  All  he  could  say  was,  'It  is  hell  to  be  alone  with 
oneself/  I  replied,  'It  is  wonderful  to  be  alone  with  God.'  Then 
I  managed  to  pass  him  my  Bible,  and  we  prayed  together  — 
always  in  secret.  He  read  the  Bible  and  was  won  to  Christ*  You 
may  know  the  peace  and  joy  which  filled  my  heart  when  I 
learned  that  as  he  was  put  to  death  his  last  words  were,  It  is 
wonderful  to  be  alone  with  God.'  "  l 

An  Indian 

Abdus-Subhan  came  from  a  long  line  of  Indian  sufis,*the  holy 
men  of  Islam  who  work  magic  and  can  repeat  the  Koran  by 
heart.  Reared  as  he  was  in  the  lore  of  Islam,  Abdus  —  later  called 
John  —  very  early  became  a  mystic.  Before  he  was  ten  he  had 
read  the  entire  Koran  and  had  begun  to  memorize  it.  He  ob- 
served all  the  prayers  and  fasts,  and  with  a  holy  passion  he  hated 
Christians.  As  a  young  boy  he  began  his  search  for  God.  He 
became  something  of  a  worker  of  magic  and  was  besieged  by 
those  who  sought  the  benefits  of  his  powers.  And  then,  what 
heretofore  had  been  unheard  of,  he  became  a  sufi  at  the  age  of 
thirteen  and  was  initiated  into  the  secrets  of  that  religious  order. 
It  became  his  purpose  as  a  mystic  to  seek  perfection  and  a  true 
knowledge  of  God,  and  eventually  to  know  union  with  Allah. 

1  Colonel  Robert  E.  van  Goethem  was  educated  at  the  University  of  Brussels  and 
later  at  the  Bible  Institute  of  Los  Angeles  and  the  Methodist  Pastoral  School  oi 
Belgium.  A  Methodist  minister,  he  was  recently  made  chief  Protestant  chaplain  oi 
the  Belgian  and  Colonial  Forces. 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN  LIFE          IOI 

One  day  a  Moslem  friend  who  had  received  a  copy  of  a 
Gospel  from  an  itinerant  evangelist  gave  it  to  Abdus-Subhan. 
Abdus-Subhan  ripped  it  apart,  for  his  teacher  had  warned  him 
that  it  contained  words  of  blasphemy  that  would  pollute  the 
soul  of  a  believer.  But  when  later  he  received  a  second  copy  of 
one  of  the  Gospels,  an  inner  urge  led  him  to  read  it.  The  result 
was  startling.  Abdus-Subhan  saw  nothing  blasphemous  in  the 
Gospel,  and  its  ethical  standards  were  exalted.  If  Christians  had 
invented  the  story,  they  would  never  have  included  the  shame- 
ful death  of  the  Master,  or  caused  him  to  reappear  only  to  his 
disciples  while  his  enemies  remained  triumphant  over  his  death. 
As  the  youthful  sufi  read,  he  became  convinced  that  this  was 
God's  Word  and  Revelation!  He  had  never  seen  or  heard  a 
missionary.  He  had  read  only  one  Gospel,  but  he  said,  "It  was 
sufficient!  I  decided  to  become  a  Christian."  God  had  found 
him. 

The  young  lad  could  discover  no  one  who  would  instruct  him 
and  make  him  a  Christian,  and  so,  securing  a  Bible,  he  went 
through  it  unaided  and  came  to  a  fair  understanding  of  Chris- 
tianity. One  day  he  saw  a  circular  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  and  paid  that  institution  a  visit.  There  he  met  a 
blind  secretary  who  became  his  friend  and  taught  him  to  pray. 
He  found  that  "Prayer  is  not  a  bargain  with  God.  It  is  a  fellow- 
ship of  a  son  with  a  father."  The  young  man's  heart  flamed  with 
the  love  of  Christ.  "Nothing  would  satisfy  me  but  to  become  his 
follower  ,by  openly  confessing  him  and  professing  his  religion." 
When  he  did  so  in  the  Moslem  school  he  was  attending,  he  was 
cursed,  spat  upon,  and  expelled.  At  the  same  time  he  was  refused 
Christian  baptism  and  church  membership  because  of  his  age! 

The  youth,  whose  life  was  given  to  Christ,  some  time  later 


IO2.  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

gained  admittance  to  an  Anglican  high  school,  and  he  became 
one  of  the  most  earnest  Christians  among  the  students.  He 
preached  on  street  corners.  He  visited  hospitals,  telling  each 
patient  about  Christ.  He  was  a  zealous  evangelist  —  still  unbap- 
tized.  But  when  he  reached  his  fifteenth  year,  he  was  baptized 
and  shortly  afterwards  was  confirmed  in  the  Church  of  England. 

John  Subhan  was  still  a  mystic.  His  passion  for  personal 
evangelism  waned,  and  his  desire  for  lonely  communion  with 
Christ  became  more  pronounced,  finally  leading  him  toward 
Rome.  Nine  years  after  his  baptism  he  became  a  member  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  and  began  preparing  for  the  priest- 
hood. But  after  four  years,  convinced  that  the  long  hours  he 
spent  in  mystic  communion  were  not  helping  others  to  know 
God,  and  certain  that  some  of  the  attitudes  and  teachings  of  his 
superiors  were  contradictory  to  his  experience  and  understand- 
ing of  the  Bible,  he  left  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and 
returned  to  his  Protestant  faith. 

Later  as  a  teacher  in  a  Methodist  theological  seminary,  John 
Subhan  was  attracted  by  the  people  of  that  denomination 
because  of  their  emphasis  on  personal  experience  and  evangelism. 
He  joined  this  church  and  soon  became  one  of  its  ministers.  He 
continued  to  be  both  teacher  and  minister  and  also  became  a 
recognized  leader  of  the  Christian  church  in  India* 

Speaking  of  the  Christian  life,  John  Subhan  said,  "No  amount 
of  reading  about  mountains  can  give  that  feeling  of  joy  which  a 
mountaineer  experiences  in  actually  climbing  the  steep  peaks 
and  living  surrounded  by  mountain  scenery.  The  Christian 
attitudes  of  life  cannot  be  acquired  by  mere  reading  about  them, 
but  by  living  in  personal  contact  with  persons  who  embody 
them  in  their  own  lives,  God  is  infinite  and  so  there  is  no  limit 


THE  ETERNAL  GOSPEL  REALIZED  IN  LIFE         103 

to  his  love,  goodness,  and  purity.  Thus  it  is  that  the  more  we 
Uve  with  him,  the  more  we  know  of  the  divine  qualities  as  he 
reveals  them."  1 

The  eternal  Gospel  is  realized  always  in  individual  lives  — 
transformed,  made  new,  and  imbued  with  a  power  that  no 
human  being  can  command.  Still  no  one  individual  within  him- 
self and  no  one  group  of  individuals  within  themselves  can 
begin  to  know  or  achieve  the  fullness  of  life  that  is  in  Christ. 
After  the  Gospel  had  laid  hold  of  him,  how  eagerly  John 
Subhan  looked  for  a  fuller  experience  of  the  Christian  life  in 
fellowship  with  other  lives.  It  was  Mrs.  Uemura  whose  loving 
spirit  brought  even  new  depth  and  understanding  into  Josefa 
llano's  life,  made  new  as  it  had  been  a  quarter  of  a  century 
earlier.  Each  person  grows  in  the  Christian  life  as  he  learns  to 
receive  the  particular  witness  and  contribution  of  other  Chris- 
tians. That  is  why  every  Christian  needs  the  fellowship  of  the 
congregation  and  why  every  congregation  needs  the  larger  fel- 
lowship of  the  world  Christian  community. 

Nor  can  an  individual  made  new  by  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
contain  the  gift  of  the  new  life  within.  That  new  life  must  ex- 
press itself.  It  must  be  shared  with  others.  Each  testimony  bears 
evidence  to  the  fact.  Such  a  life  —  a  new  creation  —  is  never  a 
life  unto  itself.  Shot  through  with  the  glory  and  fire  of  God's 
loving  gift,  that  life  must  ever  be  self-giving,  for  self-giving  is 

1  The  Reverend  Bishop  John  A.  Subhan  received  Ms  B.A.  from  Allahabad  and 
bis  B.D.  from  Serampore.  He  served  at  one  time  as  lecturer  at  Bareiliy  Theological 
Seminary  and  then  at  the  Henry  Martyn  School  Later  he  became  pastor  of  the 
Central  Methodist  Church  in  Delhi.  In  1944  he  was  made  a  bishop  in  the  Methodist 
Church. 

This  account  is  based  on  "The  Search  of  a  Sufi,"  by  Elmer  T*  Clark. 


IO4  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

the  essence  of  that  by  which  it  has  been  possessed  and  trans- 
formed. 

The  initial  experience  of  the  new  life  that  is  in  Christ  may 
come  in  a  variety  of  ways:  through  the  spoken  word,  through 
the  written  word,  or  through  an  experience  that  articulates 
without  words  the  meaning  of  the  Gospel.  Yet  it  is  always  the 
shared  experience  of  other  saintly  lives  that  brings  this  new  life 
to  its  highest  expression.  It  is  the  contagion  of  lives  of  Christlike 
love  that  makes  Christians.  It  is  always  thus  from  one  life  to 
another  that  the  Gospel  has  been  made  known.  The  communica- 
tion of  the  Gospel  depends  not  on  thoughtful  phraseology,  but 
on  living  agents,  because  life  alone  can  beget  life. 


Chapter  Six 


PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE 


rT™\HE  TASK  THAT  CONFRONTS  THE  CHURCHES  OF  THE  WORLD 

I      Is  one.  The  commission  to  that  task  is  one,  spoken  to  all 
JL    who  name  the  name  of  Christ.  The  challenge  must  be 
met  unitedly. 

That  a  united  approach  to  the  common  task  must  be  —  can 
be  —  achieved  by  the  younger  and  older  churches  of  the  world 
was  made  abundantly  clear  at  Whitby.  An  equality,  a  mutualitv, 
a  shared  partnership  between  the  younger  and  older  churches 
such  as  had  never  before  been  known  was  manifest  there. 
There  was  no  need  to  argue  the  necessity  for  more  understanding 
between  the  two.  What  had  once  been  discussed  and  hoped  for 
was  now  a  reality.  In  the  very  nature  of  things  there  are  and  will 
be  differences  between  the  younger  and  older  churches.  That 
feet  is  inescapable.  But  whereas  in  the  past  the  relationship  has 
been  as  that  between  parent  and  child,  with  the  frequent 
recurrence  of  unhappy  paternalism  and  undue  dependence, 
now  in  truth  the  relationship  is  one  between  brothers  who  recog- 
nize that  in  their  common  sonship  each  has  responsibilities  for 
the  other,  and  that,  together,  they  have  responsibilities  for  the 
world.  This  new  partnership  in  obedience  to  God's  will  is  part 
of  the  tomorrow  that  Whitby  experienced  as  already  here. 

It  was  not  always  so.  Western  churches,  the  so-called  "sending 
churches,"  provided  the  missionaries,  supplied  the  money,  and 


J06  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

supervised  its  expenditure.  Unfortunately,  too,  some  mission- 
aries were  imbued  with  an  attitude  of  "the  white  man's  burden." 
Paternalism  and  the  patriarchal  missionary  at  the  head  of  a 
small  Christian  community  were  the  all  too  common  results. 
These,  of  course,  made  difficult  the  widespread  development  of 
first-rate  indigenous  leadership  —  nationals  who  could  assume 
full  responsibility  for  the  welfare  of  the  church  in  their  home- 
land. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  frequently  has  been  among  the 
younger  churches  a  too  easy,  complacent  acceptance  of  con- 
tinued dependency.  Even  today  not  more  than  15  per  cent  of 
the  local  congregations  of  the  younger  churches  are  totally 
self-supporting.  Some  of  the  reasons  for  this  must  be  considered 
Lter.  It  has  been  most  difficult,  also,  to  claim  the  ablest  men  of 
the  younger  churches  for  leadership  in  the  church.  This  issues 
from  glaringly  evident  causes  that  must  be  met  realistically 
before  any  serious  advance  can  be  made.  "Colonial  churches" 
have  often  resulted,  with  the  difficulties  that  attend  any  colonial 
relationship.  When  in  the  past  representatives  of  the  younger 
and  older  churches  met  together  in  conference,  the  lines  were 
clearly  drawn  between  them.  Both  shared  responsibility  for  the 
resultant  friction,  but  each  tended  to  recognize  the  other's 
shortcomings  only.  Naturally,  in  conference  this  produced 
heated  discussions.  The  contrasting  unanimity  that  marked 
Whitby  has  already  been  noted. 

Today  the  "colonial  churches"  are  coming  of  age.  Indeed, 
some  of  the  so-called  "younger"  churches  in  India  are  actually 
older  than  one  of  the  major  denominations  in  the  United  States, 
the  Disciples  of  Christ.  In  fact,  the  distinction  between  the 
terms  "older"  and  "younger"  became  largely  obsolete  at 


PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE  IOJ 

Whitby,  proof  of  the  coming  of  age  of  the  younger  churches. 
After  a  few  minutes  of  wrestling  with  the  problem  of  a  fresh 
nomenclature,  it  was  decided  to  retain  the  familiar  terms  for 
convenience  only. 

The  effects  of  the  war,  with  accompanying  shifts  in  the 
financial  status  of  the  churches,  the  shared  burdens,  and  the 
suffering  together  of  missionaries  with  younger  churchmen; 
the  growing  fellowship  of  the  churches  in  the  Ecumenical 
Movement;  and  the  changing  world  scene  in  which  communism, 
secularism,  religious  imperialism,  mechanization,  and  deper- 
sonalization  of  life  confront  older  and  younger  churches  equally 
—  at  Whitby  all  these  elements  combined  to  create  a  new  unity 
and  urgency.  In  this  changed  relationship  the  whole  problem  of 
effecting  mutuality  disappeared.  Instead,  younger  and  older 
together  in  an  accomplished  mutuality  undertook  to  outline  a 
single  program  for  doing  no  less  than  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the 
whole  world.  This  was  the  difference  between  Madras  and 
Whitby. 

Evangelism,  the  evangelization  of  the  whole  world  —  expect- 
ant evangelism  —  in  the  face  of  an  unprecedented  massing  of 
forces  opposed  to  Christianity  —  this  is  the  one,  immediate, 
supreme  challenge  confronting  the  church  today.  This  is  not  the 
special  task  of  the  younger  churches,  nor  of  the  older  churches, 
but  of  both.  World  evangelism  —  the  evangelization  of  every 
area  of  life  by  men  and  women  ablaze  with  the  fire  of  God, 
torches  flaming  with  the  Gospel  of  Christ  —  is  the  task  of  the 
church.  The  compelling  urgency  of  a  world  whose  agony  now 
may  drive  it  to  one  blinding  flash  of  atomic  death  leaves  the 
church  no  time  for  considered  alternatives.  The  church  has  but 
one  choice,  like  it  or  not,  meet  it  or  not.  The  very  desperation 


IO8  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

of  the  world  —  worse  now  than  during  the  war  —  gives  the 
church  its  one  unexampled  opportunity.  It  is  momentary.  But 
in  God's  grace  the  moment  has  been  thrust  before  the  church. 
The  task  —  urgent,  of  unimaginable  magnitude,  thrilling 
beyond  the  comprehension  of  man's  mind  —  is  the  fulfillment 
of  the  Great  Commission. 

Confronting  an  unprecedented  world  challenge,  Whitby 
categorically  declared  that  all  churches  together  must  revive 
and  deepen  their  own  life  that  the  spiritual  nurture  of  the 
individual  Christian  may  be  strengthened.  If  the  church  is  to  be 
the  church,  it  will  be  so  to  the  extent  that  it  produces  within 
and  without  a  far-reaching  revival.  With  equal  emphasis  Whitby 
asserted  the  necessity  that  every  local  church  inculcate  within 
each  member  a  sense  of  responsibility  as  a  member  of  the  holy 
catholic  church  —  the  church  universal.  The  unsurpassed  glory 
of  realized  kinship  in  the  ecumenical  community  of  world 
Christianity  is  the  divine  intention  for  all  who  confess  Jesus 
Christ  as  Lord.  It  was  never  meant  to  be  the  exclusive  privilege 
of  the  leaders  of  the  churches.  But  the  sine  qua  non  for  the 
whole  of  the  larger  accomplishment  is  the  training  by  the 
churches  of  every  member  according  to  his  ability  for  the  wor\  of 
Christian  witness.  Wherever  that  is  accomplished,  each  layman 
will  be  bearing  his  own  testimony  in  seeking  the  sanctification 
of  the  life  of  the  home,  in  winning  the  younger  generation  for 
Christ,  and  in  permeating  all  common  life  with  Christian  princi- 
ples and  ideals.  When  that  witnessing  is  effective,  it  will  instill 
in  every  Christian  as  a  son  of  God  a  sense  of  total  stewardship 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  existing  church  and  for  the  great 
evangelistic  task  ahead. 

On  younger  and  older  churches  alike  the  demand  of  the  hour 


PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE  109 

is  to  establish  pioneer  work  in  all  areas  of  the  world  where  the 
Gospel  has  not  yet  been  preached  and  where  the  church  has  not 
yet  taken  root.  But  within  this  partnership,  in  obedience  to  the 
Divine  Commission,  one  special  charge  is  given  to  the  older 
churches  and  one  to  the  younger  churches.  To  the  older 
churches  the  commission  is  to  make  compelling  to  youth  the 
needs  of  younger  churches  and  to  enlist  young  people  in  the 
world  mission  in  numbers  far  greater  than  ever  before.  It  must 
be  admitted  with  shame  that  among  the  older  churches  there 
are  many  that  have  not  yet  taken  seriously  the  obligation  of 
the  Great  Commission  and  that  accept  grudgingly,  if  at  all, 
the  duty  to  make  their  ablest  men  and  women  available  for 
the  work  of  the  younger  churches.  There  are  still  instances  of 
church  leaders  who  discourage  rather  than  encourage  recruit- 
ment among  those  best  suited  for  missionary  service.  This  must 
be  set  aright.  For  the  younger  churches  there  is  the  call  to  put 
away  once  for  all  every  thwarting  sense  of  dependence  on  the 
older  churches,  and  on  the  true  ground  of  absolute  spiritual 
equality  and  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  "to  bear 
their  own  distinctive  witness  in  the  world,  as  the  instrument  by 
which  God  wills  to  bring  to  Christ  the  whole  population  of  the 
lands  in  which  they  dwell." 

Partners  in  Finance 

It  takes  money  to  operate  a  church.  It  takes  more  to  launch  a 
program  of  evangelization.  Much  of  the  financial  support  for 
projects  of  and  among  the  younger  churches  has  been  given  by 
the  older  churches,  and  in  the  expenditure  of  money  from  older 
churches  by  the  younger  churches  tensions  have  arisen.  Parallel 
situations  in  family  life  are  so  common  that  any  amplification  is 


HO  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

unnecessary.  The  inability  of  so  many  of  the  younger  churches 
to  achieve  financial  independence  has  in  the  past  produced  some 
of  the  thorniest  differences  between  younger  and  older  churches. 
Let  the  business  man,  impatient  —  if  he  has  any  interest  in 
missions  —  for  the  complete  financial  maturity  of  the  younger 
churches,  ponder  a  few  facts. 

Outside  the  Christian  community  there  is  no  other  institution 
like  the  church.  There  are  other  organized  religions  whose 
temples  are  repositories  for  fabulous  wealth  compounded  of 
offerings  given  to  appease  an  angry  god,  but  the  church  is 
unique.  The  church  has  been  a  part  of  Western  culture  and  has 
molded  that  culture  for  centuries.  When  it  is  transplanted, 
however,  it  is  a  strange,  foreign  institution.  To  people  in  the 
lands  of  the  younger  churches  the  role  of  the  church  and  its 
pastor  is  frequently  misunderstood.  The  priest,  the  holy  man, 
and  the  monk  are  known  —  as  professional  religionists,  and 
their  services  are  paid  for  when  occasions  of  necessity  arise.  But 
the  Christian  pastor,  entrusted  with  the  continuing  care  of 
souls  in  his  congregation,  and  supported  by  voluntary  offerings, 
seems  to  be  an  anomaly.  It  is  difficult  for  a  convert,  himself  with 
only  the  most  meager  sustenance,  and  with  scant  experience  in 
the  Christian  church,  to  think  of  supporting  another  whose 
work  he  can  regard  only  as  unnecessary.  A  further  consideration 
to  reckon  with  is  that  converts,  who  once  spent  a  large  amount 
of  money  to  purchase  amulets  or  to  pay  for  religious  services, 
seldom  give  a  comparable  amount  to  their  church.  The  grateful 
realization  that  salvation  by  faith  is  the  gift  of 'God's  free  grace, 
the  heart  of  evangelical  testimony,  seems  frequently  to  immu- 
nize a  convert  against  a  real  sense  of  financial  responsibility  for 
his  church,  although  he  has  just  been  released  from  the  onerous 


PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE  III 

burden  of  paying  heavily  for  the  good  favor  of  the  gods.  Then, 
too,  many  who  become  Christians  in  the  lands  of  the  younger 
churches  are  by  that  act  cut  off  from  former  sources  of  income. 
In  some  lands  it  still  costs  heavily  to  become  a  Christian.  All  of 
these  factors  militate  against  the  rapid  achievement  of  financial 
maturity  by  a  struggling  younger  church. 

The  crux  of  the  whole  problem  is  this:  the  Western- type 
church  that  missionaries  have  transplanted  has  been  readily 
supported  by  people  accustomed  to  a  high  level  of  economy. 
But  what  happens  to  a  church's  financial  support  when  it  is  set 
down,  with  all  its  auxiliary  units,  in  a  land  whose  economic  level 
is  low?  True,  one  must  record  the  remarkable  examples  among 
economically  depressed  people  of  churches  that  have  been  self- 
supporting  almost  from  their  founding,  as  for  example,  the 
churches  of  the  aboriginals  of  Chota  Nagpur,  India,  of  the 
Karens  of  Burma,  of  the  Koreans,  and  of  the  Bataks  of  Sumatra. 
But  they  are  the  exceptions.  The  grave  difficulties  involved  in 
the  financing  of  the  younger  churches  must  be  kept  in  mind 
when  one  is  considering  the  financial  relationships  between 
older  and  younger  churches. 

Serious  problems  of  salary  also  arise  in  the  countries  of  the 
younger  churches.  In  a  land  not  his  own,  the  missionary  has 
special  needs  that  must  be  met  if  he  is  to  carry  out  his  work 
effectively;  but  the  disparity  in  income  between  missionary 
and  national  doing  the  same  work  has  in  the  past  been  a  cause  of 
friction.  The  same  disparity  exists,  of  course  —  and  it,  too,  is 
tension-producing  —  among  nationals  engaged  in  Christian 
work.  There  are  grave  inequalities,  for  example,  as  between 
doctors  or  teachers  and  ministers.  Similar  serious  differences 
exist  in  the  salaries  paid  to  nationals  by  local  churches  and  those 


1 12.  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

paid  by  Western-supported  institutions.  The  entire  question,  it 
can  be  seen  at  a  glance,  is  fraught  with  difficulty. 

Whitby,  recognizing  the  impossibility  of  detailed  suggestions, 
laid  down  only  general  principles,  the  application  of  which  must 
be  left  to  the  wisdom  and  Christian  spirit  of  the  churches  in- 
volved. The  six  principles  that  emerged  were  a  reminder  that 
Christian  service  calls  for  self-sacrifice  and  is  always  to  be  re- 
garded as  a  vocation  and  not  primarily  as  a  means  of  livelihood. 
The  delegates  insisted,  however,  that  all  salary  scales  be  based 
as  far  as  possible  on  need,  and  that  the  minimum  salary  for  each 
class  of  workers  allow  the  worker  to  live  adequately. 

When  one  is  far  from  the  field  where  these  problems  consti- 
tute part  of  the  fabric  of  daily  living,  and  when  one  reads  of 
them  in  well  heated  homes  where  there  is  no  hunger,  one  finds 
it  difficult  to  appreciate  the  poignant  urgency  with  which  the 
churches  must  seek  to  correct  certain  grossly  unfair  discrepan- 
cies that  occur  in  remunerations  to  Christian  workers.  The 
writers  of  this  book  have  been  in  correspondence  with  a  Chinese 
Christian  friend,  the  father  of  a  family  of  eight,  who  remains  at 
his  teaching  post  in  a  theological  seminary  even  though  his 
salary  is  sufficient  to  care  for  his  family's  needs  for  only  five 
days  of  each  month.  Because  of  his  ability  he  has  been  offered 
by  the  government  and  by  secular  institutions  positions  that 
would  allow  him  and  his  family  to  live  in  comparative  luxury, 
Yet  because  of  his  deep  commitment,  he  continues  with  his 
work  in  a  Christian  institution,  when  to  do  so  means  denying 
his  older  children  the  privilege  of  college  and  forcing  them  to 
help  support  him  and  the  rest  of  the  family  for  twenty-five  days 
of  every  month.  The  problem  here,  as  it  is  in  thousands  of 
similar  cases,  is  acute  and  must  be  faced  boldly. 


PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE  IIJ 

In  surveying  the  task  of  the  world  church  one  must  recall, 
too,  that  the  war  wrought  an  unusual  change  in  the  financial 
status  of  some  churches.-  In  the  past  the  older  churches  have  been 
blessed  with  relatively  abundant  financial  resources,  while  most 
of  the  younger  churches  have  had  to  struggle  to  maintain  even 
partial  financial  support  of  their  work.  The  war,  however,  has 
brought  desperate  poverty  to  some  of  the  older  churches.  Grate- 
ful for  what  has  been  given  to  them  in  the  past  and  moved  by 
the  distress  of  their  brethren,  some  of  the  younger  churches 
have  contributed  to  the  restoration  and  recovery  of  afflicted 
older  churches.  The  stories  of  such  gifts  are  reminiscent  of  the 
offerings  from  the  younger  churches  that  Paul  took  to  the  parent 
church  at  Jerusalem  when  that  church  stood  in  need. 

At  Whitby,  for  instance,  the  Reverend  W.  M.  P.  Jayatunga 
of  Ceylon  suggested  that  younger  churches  send  gifts  to  the 
church  in  Germany  in  token  of  Christian  love  and  a  partnership 
shared  together.  In  reply,  Dr.  Hartenstein  of  Germany  thanked 
Mr.  Jayatunga  and  related  how  one  church  in  India  last  year, 
when  its  members  heard  through  a  Swiss  missionary  of  the  suffer- 
ing of  the  German  church,  used  its  surplus  funds  of  the  previous 
year  for  the  work  of  the  German  church  and  then  sent  additional 
sums  of  money  and  food  through  the  Swiss.  The  Reverend 
Hickman  Johnson  of  London  related  how  the  Methodist  Board 
of  Missions  in  England  had  received  $7,000  from  several  younger 
church  congregations  for  the  assistance  of  those  who  had  lost 
their  homes  through  bombing.  The  collection  for  the  English 
began  with  the  suggestion  of  a  child  in  a  Sunday  school  in 
Colombo,  Ceylon. 

Again  and  again  Whitby  delegates  unanimously  underscored 
the  pressing  necessity  for  thoroughgoing  education  in  Christian 


114  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

stewardship  in  every  church.  The  consecration  of  material 
wealth  by  Christians  must  be  insured  by  adequate  stewardship 
training.  Whitby  also  called  on  the  younger  churches  to  take 
every  means  at  their  command  to  increase  their  own  financial 
resources.  When  one  recalls  that  not  more  than  15  per  cent  ot 
the  55,000  younger  church  congregations  in  the  world  are 
entirely  self-supporting,  he  can  readily  see  the  necessity  for 
immediate  consideration  and  aggressive  planning  by  the  younger 
churches  to  meet  this  problem.  Training  and  nurture  in  Chris- 
tian stewardship  are  essential  from  childhood.  Today  one  must 
always  envision  his  stewardship  against  the  background  of  the 
urgency  of  the  total  world-evangelistic  task. 

But  the  need  for  an  equally  vigorous  campaign  of  stewardship 
training  in  the  older  churches  is  also  imperative.  There  are 
literally  millions  of  church  members  in  the  older  churches 
whose  purview  simply  does  not  include  any  portion  of  world 
evangelism.  The  missionary  movement  has  long  been  a  minority 
enterprise  within  the  church  from  the  standpoint  both  o^ 
candidates  for  service  in  the  lands  of  the  younger  churches,  anc 
of  those  who  voluntarily  contribute  for  the  support  of  missions-, 
The  church  has  been  granted  a  moment  of  unprecedented^, 
opportunity  precisely  because  the  world  stands  in  such  fatalistic 
fear  of  its  own  diseases.  The  church  can  seize  its  opportunity  only 
when  every  Christian  lives  the  total  stewardship  to  which  his- 
acceptance  of  God's  redeeming  grace  in  Christ  commits  him. 

Partners  in  Personnel 

When  a  new  geographic  area  becomes  the  center  of  an  evan- 
gelistic task  in  the  lands  of  the  younger  churches,  the  aim  must 
always  be  to  bring  into  existence  at  the  earliest  possible  moment 


PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE  115 

a  self-governing  and  self-propagating  church.  The  period  of 
missionary  tutelage  for  such  a  new  church,  allowing  for  the 
adequate  development  of  leadership,  should  be  made  as  brief 
as  possible.  Responsibility  for  leadership  must  then  pass  from 
the  hands  of  the  missionary  to  the  leaders  of  the  local  Christian 
community.  Obviously,  the  future  of  the  younger  churches 
depends  on  their  local  leadership.  One  must  recognize  regret- 
fully that  in  many  younger  churches  the  leadership  available 
is  not  adequate  to  meet  the  complex  and  difficult  demands 
confronting  a  small  Christian  minority  in  a  predominantly 
non-Christian  land. 

There  are  many  tasks  to  which  the  younger  and  older  churches 

in  partnership  must  give  themselves.  One  is  paramount.  The 

task  to  which  absolute  primacy  must  be  accorded  is  the  enlisting 

and  training  in  the  younger  churches  of  leaders  fully  equipped 

o  bear  the  heaviest  burdens.  On  that  point  Whitby  was 

uphatic.  This  means  a  new  determined  effort  in  the  younger 

urches  to  recruit  young  men  and  women  for  Christian  service, 

provide  more  adequately  for  their  training  —  including 

th  ordained  and  lay  members  —  and  to  procure  for  them 

lolarships  in  the  great  educational  and  theological  centers 

the  world. 

Not  without  reason,  the  continuing  problem  of  the  younger 

lurches  is  the  recruiting  of  ministers.  Christians  in  the  lands 

.  the  younger  churches,  living  on  an  economic  level  much 

jwer  than  that  of  their  fellow-Christians  elsewhere,  are  hard 

put  to  support  a  church  and  a  pastor.  Furthermore,  the  role  of 

the  pastor  is  new  in  the  minds  of  most  people.  Young  persons 

are  more  readily  attracted  to  Christian  service  in  teaching  or 

medicine.  Then,  especially  when  a  church  is  weak  and  depend* 


1 1 6  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

ent,  the  ministry  is  not  likely  to  command  the  attention  of 
the  ablest  young  Christians.  But  it  is  only  through  superior 
leadership  that  the  churches  can  be  lifted  to  new  levels  of 
spiritual  and  economic  power.  A  weak  church  attracts  only  a 
mediocre  ministry.  The  primary  consideration  is  to  solve  this 
problem,  to  break  the  vicious  circle  that  it  produces,  and  to  re- 
cruit an  able  ministry.  Because  this  problem  cannot  be  elimi- 
nated overnight,  the  younger  churches  must  place  much  greater 
stress  than  heretofore  on  training  laymen  for  unpaid  positions  of 
major  leadership  in  the  churches. 

The  New  Missionary 

In  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  the  missionary  who  goes  to 
serve  in  the  younger  churches  has  a  somewhat  new,  yet  old, 
role.  In  the  first  place,  while  retaining  the  closest  relationship 
with  his  home  church,  he  should  become  a  member  of  the 
church  that  he  is  to  serve;  during  his  period  of  service  in  that 
church  he  should  give  it  his  full  allegiance  and  consider  himself 
subject  to  its  direction  and  discipline.  In  the  separately  prepared 
reports  of  the  younger  and  older  church  groups  at  Whitby  this 
point  was  most  strikingly  agreed  upon,  in  both  thought  and 
wording.  The  missionary  becomes  fully  a  member  of  the 
younger  church  to  which  he  is  called  and  becomes,  equally  with 
his  brethren  in  that  church,  eligible  for  any  position  to  which  he 
may  be  summoned  by  the  church. 

In  the  second  place,  the  missionary  must  be  ready  for  pioneer- 
ing tasks.  There  was  a  time  when  the  missionary  broke  all  the 
new  ground  in  the  lands  of  the  younger  churches.  Then,  as 
some  leadership  in  the  younger  churches  came  to  the  fore,  it 
became  apparent  that  wherever  possible  the  younger  church 


PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE  1 1/ 

leaders  should  be  responsible  for  new  work  undertaken  in  their 
home  land.  Mission  boards  made  much  of  the  necessity  of 
having  the  missionary  accept  a  subordinate  role  and  of  having 
him  serve  primarily  to  develop  indigenous  leadership.  Much 
stress  was  laid  upon  the  missionary  "'specialist."  The  encourage- 
ment and  establishment  of  local  leadership  are  still,  obviously, 
the  primary  jobs  of  missionaries  in  the  younger  churches. 
However,  if  Whitby  made  one  thing  clear,  it  was  that  in  the 
lands  of  the  younger  churches  the  magnitude  of  the  immediate 
task  confronting  the  church  demands  far  more  than  the  leader- 
ship now  available  in  these  churches  plus  auxiliary  missionary 
assistance.  Pioneers  —  missionaries  and  nationals  —  are  needed 
on  every  frontier,  in  geographical  areas  as  well  as  in  the  develop- 
ment of  new  kinds  of  work. 

There  was  a  time  when  the  missionary  went  into  a  new  field  on 
his  own.  He  was  the  missionary  leader.  More  recently  he  has 
been  regarded  as  ancillary  to  the  national  leaders  of  the  younger 
churches.  Today,  however,  "the  missionary,'*  whether  Indian 
or  British,  Chinese  or  American,  is  regarded  as  an  agent  of  the 
church  universal.  He  is  one  of  the  specially  trained  members  of 
the  "shock  troops"  of  the  church.  He  is  commissioned  by  one 
part  of  the  church  for  service  in  another  part.  He  becomes  a  full 
member  of  the  church  to  which  he  goes  and  a  co-worker  on  a 
par  with  the  nationals  of  that  church.  His  primary  allegiance  is 
to  the  church  in  which  he  becomes  a  member.  And  when  that 
church  has  an  important  work  to  be  done,  whether  in  teaching, 
in  the  pastoral  ministry,  in  administration,  or  in  pioneer  evan- 
gelism, it  assays  its  available  manpower  and  appoints  the  man 
best  qualified  for  the  task  regardless  of  the  land  of  his  birth. 
Here  it  becomes  the  responsibility  of  the  older  churches  with 


Il8  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

their  greater  manpower  in  leadership  to  make  available  to  the 
younger  churches  those  who  by  their  gifts  and  talents  are  best 
suited  for  service  with  the  younger  churches.  No  longer  does  an 
older  church  send  a  "missionary"  in  the  former  sense  to  a 
younger  church.  Today  it  is  a  case  of  the  world  church  reallo- 
cating its  available  resources  and  using  those  resources  where 
they  are  most  urgently  needed. 

One  such  area  of  need  is  pioneering  in  the  lands  of  the  younger 
churches.  Korea,  for  instance,  has  40,000  unevangelized  villages. 
People  there  are  open  to  the  Gospel  as  never  before.  Korea 
wants  40,000  Christian  evangelists  for  that  work.  Now  the 
Korean  church  is  one  of  the  outstanding  examples  of  a  self- 
supporting,  self-propagating  younger  church,  but  it  cannot 
begin  to  supply  all  the  workers  needed.  Korea  wants  Christian 
pioneers,  whatever  their  nationality.  And  one  hears^the  same 
urgent  plea  from  Japan,  from  China,  from  India,  from  Africa, 
and  from  Latin  America.  This  is  not  the  problem  of  a  single 
denominational  mission  board.  This  is  not  a  problem  for  a 
national  church  alone.  This  is  a  matter  of  total  mission  strategy 
for  the  world  church  in  the  tomorrow  that  is  here.  The  church 
needs  more  thousands  of  pioneering  workers  today  than  it  has 
needed  at  any  time  in  its  past  history. 

Partners  in  Policy  and  Administration 

The  main  lines  of  missionary  policy  were  given  in  the  command 
to  make  disciples  of  all  nations  and  to  teach  them  all  that  Christ 
commanded.  Each  church  is  committed  to  the  total  evangelistic 
task.  Today  that  means  the  conversion  of  nominal  Christians 
and  the  recovery  of  vast  areas  that  have  fallen  away  from 
Christianity  in  the  lands  of  the  older  churches,  as  well  as  the 


PARTNERS  IN  OBEDIENCE 

proclamation  of  the  Gospel  to  those  who  have  never  heard  it 
and  the  winning  of  them  to  the  Christian  faith.  There  is  one 
task.  It  is  only  emphasizes  that  differ  in  various  countries.  While 
the  x)lder  churches  still  have  much  to  contribute  to  the  life  of 
the  younger  churches,  they  need  in  the  fulfillment  of  their 
charge  the  rich  spiritual  resources  that  are  being  developed  in 
the  younger  churches.  Indeed,  part  of  the  wonder  of  the  to- 
morrow that  is  here  lies  in  the  fact  that  the  church  in  the 
United  States  and  the  church  in  England  need  a  Kagawa  quite 
as  much  as  the  church  in  India  needs  a  Stanley  Jones.  This 
truth  grows  ever  more  apparent. 

Opportunities  far  beyond  the  good  beginnings  already  made 
must  be  created  for  younger  church  leaders  to  visit  in  older 
churches,  to  enter  into  and  understand  the  life  of  those  churches, 
to  bear  their  own  distinctive  witness  to  numerous  congregations, 
and  to  meet  for  consultation  with  mission  boards  and  church 
leaders.  Already  some  churches  have  invited  ministers  of  the 
younger  churches  to  serve  their  pulpits  as  temporary  pastors  or 
to  teach  in  their  theological  seminaries  for  longer  or  shorter  peri- 
ods. The  time  has  now  come  when  denominational  mission  boards 
should  follow  the  example  of  some  of  the  great  interdenomina- 
tional bodies  and  invite  recognized  leaders  of  the  younger 
churches  to  serve  as  consultants  and  secretaries  for  a  length  of 
time  to  be  worked  out  with  the  church  concerned.  All  such  devel- 
opment of  these  exchanges  is  to  be  encouraged. 

The  inviting  of  younger  church  leaders  for  temporary  service 
in  lands  of  the  older  churches  is  never,  of  course,  to  be  pursued 
to  the  detriment  of  the  younger  churches.  The  movement  of 
leaders  from  younger  to  older  churches  and  from  younger  to 
other  younger  churches  must  always  proceed  within  the  frame- 


110  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

work  of  the  total  world  mission  of  the  church.  The  allocation  by 
priority  of  available  personnel  will  be  to  those  areas  where  that 
personnel  will  most  effectively  aid  the  total  mission.  This  is  the 
new  two-way  movement  of  "missionaries"  in  the  tomorrow 
that  is  here. 

Today  church  leaders  are  working  in  a  new  frame  of  reference. 
The  recent  past  has  seen  the  emergence  of  a  world  church  — 
an  ecumenical  Christian  fellowship  as.  broad  as  the  inhabited 
world.  Increasingly,  those  who  serve  the  churches  will  do  so 
with  a  consciousness  of  their  allegiance  to  this  fellowship  rather 
than  to  a  particular  denomination  in  a  particular  country. 
The  old  distinction  between  the  national  pastor  and  the  "mis- 
sionary" is  rapidly  disappearing.  Both  are  laborers  in  a  partic- 
ular country  for  the  church  of  Christ  whose  Gospel  is  for  all 
the  world.  In  the  same  way  the  old  distinction  between  "send- 
ing" and  "receiving"  churches  and  "older"  and  "younger" 
churches  is  passing.  Yet  in  accordance  with  God's  provision  of 
varying  gifts  in  different  individuals  that  Paul  understood  so 
well,  in  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  different  members  of  the  world 
church  will  have  varying  responsibilities  and  contributions. 

The  course  of  Christian  history  makes  one  evident  fact  of 
today  outstandingly  significant.  In  the  years  ahead  responsi- 
bility for  leadership  in  world-wide  Christianity  will  pass  more 
and  more  to  the  churches  today  designated  "younger."  Thus  it 
has  always  been.  And  the  rapid  rise  of  the  younger  churches  in 
the  last  forty  years  to  a  position  of  influence  in  world  Chris- 
tianity makes  the  movement  all  the  more  apparent.  The  tomor- 
row that  is  here  is  the  tomorrow  of  the  younger  churches. 


Chapter  Seven 


NEXT  STEPS 


WHAT  ADDITIONAL  CONCRETE  STEPS  SHOULD  BE 
taken  to  carry  out  the  obligations  that  are  placed  on 
Christians  of  both  older  and  younger  churches  by 
the  eternal  Gospel  in  the  tomorrow  that  is  here?  Whitby  recog- 
nized the  responsibilities.  It  faced  the  urgent  challenge.  It  took 
account  of  the  resources  that  are  to  be  found  in  the  Gospel 
and  the  world-wide  extent  of  the  church.  It  then  outlined  the 
next  steps  in  the  world  mission  of  the  church.  At  first  sight 
some  of  these  may  appear  pedestrian  and  dry.  However,  for 
those  who  are  willing  to  exercise  their  imagination  and  to  try  to 
see  behind  the  bald  statements  something  of  what  each  involves, 
they  become  exciting,  even  breath-taking.  In  naming  them, 
logical  order  is  difficult  if  not  impossible.  All  are  important. 

Evangelism 

First  of  all,  every  feature  of  the  program  was  designed  to 
reinforce  evangelism.  Evangelism  was  the  major  emphasis  of 
Whitby.  By  evangelism  is  meant  obedience  to  the  Great  Com- 
mission. This  includes  not  only  preaching  but  also  making 
disciples  and  teaching  the  observance  of  the  whole  range  of  the 
commands  of  Christ.  The  commission  is  as  broad  as  the  human 
race.  To  carry  it  out  completely  would  transform  aU  human 
life.  Although  the  delegates  at  Whitby  were  relatively  few  and 


TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

fully  aware  from  hard  personal  experience  of  the  power  of  the 
forces  opposed  to  the  Gospel,  they  dreamed  and  planned  in 
terms  of  the  inhabited  earth.  Although  many  of  them  were 
administrators,  responsible  for  carrying  through  what  was  rec- 
ommended, they  did  not  quail  before  the  Herculean  assignment. 

Literature,  Visual  Aids,  Movies,  Radio 

In  the  proclamation  of  the  word,  both  old  and  tried  instru- 
ments were  recommended  and  new  devices  were  singled  out  for 
attention.  The  Bible,  as  always,  was  foremost.  Because  of  the 
war,  a  shortage  of  Bibles  has  developed  in  more  than  one 
country.  The  supply  must  be  replenished.  Further  aids  for 
teaching  the  Bible  must  be  developed.  Other  Christian  litera- 
ture must  also  be  produced.  The  need  is  partly  for  the  discov- 
ery, encouragement,  and  training  of  authors  and  partly  for  ob- 
taining a  wider  circulation  of  the  literature  that  already  exists. 
Among  the  new  devices  are  the  radio  and  visual  aids,  including 
moving  pictures. 

Race  Relations,  Rural  Life,  the  Family 

All  aspects  of  life  demand  the  attention  of  the  church  if  it  is 
to  be  true  to  the  entire  scope  of  the  Great  Commission.  One  of 
the  most  clamant  of  these,  obviously,  is  race  relations.  Many 
missionaries  are  addressing  themselves  to  the  problem  in  one 
area  or  another,  and  in  some  places  progress  is  being  achieved. 
Among  these  encouraging  instances  are  sections  in  the  South  of 
the  United  States  and  even  in  South  Africa,  where  the  tensions 
are  as  acute  as  in  any  place  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 

What  is  often  termed  rural  reconstruction  is  another  major 
challenge.  The  vast  majority  of  mankind  live  in  rural  areas. 


NEXT  STEPS 

They  must  be  reached  by  the  Gospel  and  the  fabric  of  their  lives 
made  over.  To  do  these  things,  education  must  be  adapted  to 
the  need  of  the  people,  methods  of  agriculture  improved,  fam- 
ily relations  bettered,  and  a  community  centered  about  the 
church. 

Not  only  in  rural  but  also  in  urban  areas  must  the  church 
address  itself  to  the  family  and  seek  to  permeate  it  with  the 
Gospel.  So  far  as  possible,  the  entire  family  must  be  Christian. 
Too  often  the  individual  has  been  won  while  his  family  has  re- 
mained outside.  Christian  ideals  of  courtship,  marriage,  home 
life,  and  the  rearing  of  children  must  be  inculcated. 

International  Relations 

Of  major  importance  to  our  age  is  the  field  of  international 
relations.  In  more  than  one  way  the  churches  have  been  active 
in  promoting  better  order  among  the.  nations.  Of  first-class  sig- 
nificance has  been  the  fashion  in  which  the  world-wide  church 
has  maintained  and  strengthened  its  fellowship  during  the  wars 
and  tensions  of  the  present  century.  The  presence  of  the  mis- 
sionary has  made  for  a  "reservoir  of  good  will."  In  hundreds  of 
local  congregations  mission  study  classes  have  brought  sympa- 
thetic understanding  of  other  peoples.  Through  its  Commission 
on  the  Bases  of  a  Just  and  Durable  Peace,  the  Federal  Council  of 
the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  has  been  stimulating  and 
coordinating  thinking  in  the  United  States  on  the  application 
of  Christian  principles  to  the  international  scene.  In  the  summer 
of  1946  there  was  instituted,  by  the  International  Missionary 
Council  and  the  World  Council  of  Churches,  the  Commission 
of  the  Churches  on  International  Affairs.  Thanks  largely  to  the 
initiative  and  energy  of  its  director,  Professor  Nolde,  it  is  al- 


1X4  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

ready  making  headway,  through  the  United  Nations,  on  the 
vexed  issue  of  religious  liberty.  Its  activities  must  be  enlarged  to 
bring  the  informed  collective  opinion  of  the  churches  to  bear 
on  the  international  situation. 

Schools  and  Hospitals 

Clearly  those  characteristic  features  of  missions  —  schools 
and  hospitals  —  must  be  continued.  In  some  countries  the  gov- 
ernment is  gradually  taking  over  these  responsibilities,  but 
in  other  countries  missions  still  provide  most  of  the  modern 
medical  care  and  the  larger  part  of  the  schooling.  Even  where 
the  government  carries  the  major  part  of  the  load,  the  Christian 
forces  must  pioneer  in  new  ways  and  with  fresh  methods. 
Schools  are  one  approach  to  the  intelligentsia.  If  the  church  is 
to  be  faithful  to  its  commission,  it  must  win  to  its  side  the  best 
minds  of  the  country.  Providing  schools  is  one  way  of  accom- 
plishing this  purpose. 

We  must  add  that  in  every  land,  whether  of  the  older  or  the 
younger  churches,  one  of  the  pressing  and  constant  problems 
is  to  keep  Christian  schools  and  hospitals  Christian.  For  many 
reasons,  the  drift  toward  secularization  is  strong.  Those  in  author- 
ity must  always  be  on  the  alert,  not  only  to  check  the  drift  but 
also  to  improve  the  Christian  quality  of  the  institutions. 

Personnel 

Of  primary  importance  in  evangelism  is  personnel.  In  our  sur- 
vey of  the  world  we  met  this  in  country  after  country.  In  the 
lands  of  the  younger  churches,  as  we  saw  in  the  last  chapter, 
literally  tens  of  thousands  of  men  and  women,  both  clerical  and 
lay,  are  needed,  not  only  to  staff  existing  congregations  but  to 


NEXT  STEPS  IZ5 

reach  out  in  untouched  areas  and  groups.  Among  the  unevan- 
gelized  are  thousands  of  villages,  many  industrial  centers*  and 
great  sections  of  the  intelligentsia.  To  reach  these,  personnel 
must  be  enlisted  and  trained.  Moreover,  financial  support  must 
be  found.  Some  of  this  aid  will  come  from  the  older  churches, 
but  the  economic  base  of  the  younger  churches  must  be  so 
broadened  that  self-support  can  be  achieved.  In  many  places, 
as  we  have  suggested,  this  will  entail  a  form  of  organization  dif- 
ferent from  that  in  the  older  churches,  with  greater  responsi- 
bility on  trained  laity  than  is  usual  in  the  latter. 

At  Whitby  the  representatives  of  the  younger  churches  were 
insistent  in  their  request  for  missionaries  from  the  older  churches. 
The  number  imperatively  needed  totals  thousands.  When  one 
recalls  the  small  minorities  that  most  of  the  younger  churches 
constitute  in  their  respective  lands,  the  reason  for  the  demand 
becomes  clear.  Missionaries  must  be  provided  to  fill  needs  that 
the  younger  churches  as  yet  are  too  small  to  meet  on  the  large 
scale  that  the  urgency  of  the  situation  demands.  They  are 
required  for  immense  areas  where  the  name  of  Christ  has  never 
been  known  and  where  the  only  hindrance  to  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  is  the  lack  of  a  messenger.  They  are  needed  to  take 
advantage  of  opportunities  in  lands  where  at  present  marked 
open-mindedness  prevails  but  may  not  continue  for  more  than 
another  ten  or  fifteen  years.  They  are  wanted  for  areas,  such  as 
those  of  the  mass  movements  among  the  depressed  classes  and 
the  hill  peoples  of  India,  where  thousands  are  being  gathered 
yearly  and  where  more  would  come  if  only  adequate  provision 
were  made  for  instruction  and  shepherding.  They  are  requested, 
too,  to  help  in  training  leaders.  The  very  best  from  the  older 
churches  are  demanded.  By  "best"  is  meant  not  only  native 


12,6  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

ibility,  although  here  the  standards  must  be  of  the  highest,  but 
dso  and  primarily  Christian  devotion  and  character. 

Here  mention  must  be  made  of  the  importance  of  providing 
ields  for  German  missionaries.  Through  the  late  war  many  areas 
:hat  had  been  German  mission  fields  became  closed  to  them, 
f  et  hundreds  of  German  youths  are  offering  for  missions  and 
;ome  of  the  funds  for  their  support  have  been  subscribed.  Out- 
ets  must  be  found  for  qualified  German  candidates.  This  may 
nean  financial  assistance  from  other  older  churches. 

The  Orphaned  Missions  Fund 

This  discussion  of  German  missionaries  leads  to  a  discussion 
>f  the  Orphaned  Missions  Fund.  As  we  have  seen  earlier,  through 
L  magnificent  outpouring  of  aid  that  transcended  denomina- 
ional  and  warring  national  barriers,  that  Fund  saved  numbers 
>f  lives  and  many  units  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  Part  of 
he  need  has  passed.  With  the  ending  of  the  war,  contacts  have 
>een  restored  between  the  missionaries  and  their  home  con- 
tituencies.  Gradually  an  appreciable  number  of  German  mis- 
ionaries  have  been  repatriated.  However,  it  is  still  impossible 
or  German  societies  in  particular  to  secure  exchange  for  the 
upport  of  a  substantial  number  of  missionaries  still  abroad  and 
t  work.  Thus  for  some  time  to  come  the  Fund  must  be  con- 
inued  so  that  persons  and  projects  that  otherwise  might 
>erish  may  be  preserved. 

Money 

The  Whitby  program  demands  money.  It  requires  more  ex- 
snsive  funds  today  than  ever  before.  This  is  partly  because  of 
ae  rising  price  level  and  consequent  mounting  costs  the  world 


NEXT  STEPS 

around.  To  maintain  the  world- wide  work  of  the  church  today 
at  the  level  of  earlier  times  would  require  many  more  dollars 
and  pounds  than  it  did  then.  But  the  church  must  not  be  con- 
tent with  its  former  achievements.  To  be  so  would  be  recreant  to 
the  Gospel  and  the  Great  Commission.  The^program,  as  we  have 
been  saying,  must  be  greatly  expanded  and  at  once.  Such  a  pro- 
gram calls  for  the  giving  of  money  on  a  much  larger  scale  than 
ever  before,  and  by  both  older  and  younger  churches. 

Priorities 

Are  there  any  priorities  in  this  program?  Shall  the  church 
specialize  in  areas  where  the  opportunities  seem  to  be  unlimited 
and  where  the  numerical  returns  appear  to  be  greatest?  At 
present  and  indeed  for  the  past  several  decades,  the  folk  of  prim- 
itive and  near-primitive  culture  have  yielded  the  largest  re- 
turns. Tremendous  numerical  gains  have  been  made  and  are 
being  made  in  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  in  Equatorial  Africa, 
among  the  depressed  classes  and  the  hill  tribes  of  India,  and 
among  the  hill  tribes  of  Burma.  In  China,  where  the  old  culture 
has  been  crumbling  rapidly  and  spectacularly,  the  advance  has 
been  substantial  and  the  door  is  open  in  unprecedented  fashion. 
Because  of  the  unique  situation  in  Japan,  that  country  has  sud- 
denly become  one  where  millions,  many  of  their  old  founda- 
tions gone,  are  ready  as  never  before  to  listen  to  the  Gospel. 
Shall  we  abandon  some  areas  and  groups  or  be  content  to  mark 
time  where  the  resistance  is  such  that  few  converts  are  made, 
as  is  true  of  much  of  the  Near  East?  To  a  lesser  degree  it  is  also 
true  of  the  upper  castes  of  India,  of  the  Burmese,  and  of  the 
Siamese. 

The  Jews  are  a  special  category.  Their  sufferings,  greater  than 


12.8  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

those  of  any  other  ethnic  or  cultural  group  in  the  past  decade 
and  a  half,  and  the  fact  that  thousands  have  lost  all  religious 
faith,  make  them  singularly  compelling.  Yet  not  many  have 
become  Christians.  Here  and  there  are  exceptions,  some  notable, 
but  no  striking  mass  movements  of  any  size  are  taking  place. 
In  the  United  States,  where  the  large  majority  of  the  Jews 
are  now  to  be  found,  few  attempts  are  being  made  to  win  them. 
In  some  church  circles  such  efforts  would  be  discouraged,  for 
fews  and  Christians  are  held  to  have  so  much  in  common  in  their 
belief  in  God  and  in  their  veneration  of  the  Old  Testament  that 
to  seek  to  win  Jews  is  regarded  as  impertinent  proselytism.  Yet 
to  surrender  to  this  view  would  be  to  give  up  what  is  essential 
in  the  Gospel.  If  the  church  really  believes  the  Gospel,  evange- 
lism —  regular  parish  evangelism  —  must  include  the  Jews. 

As  the  issue  of  priorities  is  faced,  missed  opportunities  of  other 
;enturies  come  to  mind.  One  was  the  opportunity  we  had  to 
:onvert  the  Mongols  in  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries. 
They  had  built  the  widest  empire  known  to  man  up  to  that  time. 
[t  covered  much  of  Asia  and  part  of  Europe.  Some  of  the  Mon- 
gols were  Christians,  and  the  religion  of  the  rest  was  of  the  prirn- 
tive  kind  that  easily  yields  to  a  higher  faith.  A  few  among  the 
Christians  in  Europe  saw  the  opportunity  and  tried  to  seize  it. 
iad  they  succeeded,  much  of  Asia  might  today  be  Christian. 
3ut  they  were  too  few  and  went  unheeded  by  their  fellows.  The 
Vlongols  became  either  Buddhists  or  Moslems,  and  remain  so 
:o  this  day.  Are  we  now  in  danger  of  missing  similar  opportuni- 
ies? 

In  answering  the  question  of  priorities  we  must  at  once  say 
hat  we  can  never  tell  where,  from  the  standpoint  of  the  long 
uture,  the  most  significant  gains  are  to  be  made.  In  the  sixth, 


NEXT  STEPS  12.9 

seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth  centuries  the  peoples  of  northwestern 
Europe  appeared  singularly  unpromising  material  for  evangel- 
ism. No  central  board  of  strategy  would  have  focused  attention 
on  them.  Yet  they  were  won,  and  they  became  the  most  active 
center  for  the  later  spread  of  the  faith.  In  the  seventeenth  and 
eighteenth  centuries  the  Thirteen  Colonies  that  later  became 

o 

the  United  States  were  an  unlikely  prospect  in  any  comprehen- 
sive world  Christian  planning.  Their  population  was  sparse, 
they  were  not  wealthy,  and  church  members  were  a  small 
minority.  Yet  the  United  States  has  become  the  chief  reliance 
of  the  church  for  personnel  and  funds. 

In  view  of  this  history,  and  instances  might  be  multiplied,  we 
cannot  now  certainly  tell  where,  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
far  centuries,  the  greatest  opportunities  lie.  What  we  must  do 
is  attempt  to  press  through  those  doors  into  regions  that  seem 
to  be  the  most  clamant,  but  not  neglect  other  areas  where  for 
the  moment  the  returns  are  slight.  We  must  seek  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  entire  world  in  this  generation. 

The  Ecumenical  Reformation 

One  priority  is  clear.  The  building  of  the  world  Christian 
community  must  be  stressed.  Organizationally,  this  commu- 
nity, as  we  have  seen,  is  most  inclusively  represented  by  the 
International  Missionary  Council  and  the  World  Council  of 
Churches.  Both  are  young,  and  the  latter,  although  active,  is 
still  technically  in  process  of  formation.  The  budgets  of  both  are 
small.  Neither  is  equal  to  that  of  a  large  city  church.  The 
churches  have  not  yet  given  liberally  to  them.  Fortunately, 
each  body  has  attracted  able  leadership. 

One  of  the  current  problems  is  the  relation  of  these  two 


130  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

bodies  to  each  other.  The  utmost  friendliness  exists.  Many  of 
those  active  in  one  are  also  prominent  in  the  other.  Each  needs 
the  other.  The  World  Council  of  Churches,  as  is  natural,  is  pri- 
marily Occidental  and  is  centering  its  attention  on  western 
Europe,  where  so  much  of  relief  is  imperative.  If  it  is  to  deserve 
its  name,  however,  it  must  reach  out  into  the  entire  world  and 
have  evangelism  at  its  heart.  This  necessity  its  leaders  recognize. 
Provision  is  made  for  membership  of  younger  as  well  as  of  older 
churches,  with  representation  of  the  younger  churches  in  the 
initial  meeting  of  the  Assembly  to  be  held  in  the  summer  of  1948 
much  larger  than  their  numerical  size  would  warrant.  Yet  the 
World  Council  of  Churches  cannot  specialize  on  the  younger 
churches  as  does  the  International  Missionary  Council.  The  latter 
is  imperative  for  the  carrying  out  of  the  world  mission  of  the 
church.  On  the  other  hand,  the  International  Missionary  Council 
needs  the  World  Council  of  Churches,  for  the  latter  performs 
functions  that  the  former  cannot  properly  or  as  readily  under- 
take. Among  these  are  relief  to  the  churches  in  Europe  and  the 
handling  of  relations  with  the  Orthodox  and  Old  Catholic 
churches.  It  seems  probable  that  each  will  continue  its  separate 
existence  for  at  least  some  years,  but  that  even  closer  collabora- 
tion will  be  arranged.  The  problem  is  largely  one  of  adminis- 
tration. In  both  organizations  the  will  is  present  to  solve  it  in  a 
way  that  will  make  for  the  enlargement  of  the  world  Christian 
fellowship  and  the  fulfillment  of  the  Great  Commission. 

Of  supreme  importance  in  any  program  for  the  future  are 
the  deepening  and  broadening  of  the  life  of  the  church.  The  new 
reformation  of  which  we  have  spoken  is  the  most  urgent  of  the 
next  steps.  Some  one  has  recently  termed  it  the"  ecumenical 
reformation."  By  that  is  meant  the  world-wide  extension  of  the 


NEXT  STEPS  131 

Christian  faith,  the  carrying  out  of  the  Great  Commission,  and 
the  increasing  collaboration  of  Christians  in  that  commission. 
Collaboration  in  the  Christian  sense  makes  essential  a  growing 
unity  in  the  world-wide  church.  This  does  not  mean  that  all 
Christians  must  come  into  one  of  the  existing  communions. 
Nor  does  it  entail  uniformity  of  worship  or  even  of  creed.  Ob- 
viously it  must  leave  room  for  great  variety,  for  Christians 
differ  in  their  backgrounds  and  in  their  tastes.  The  unity  must 
be  far  deeper  than  organization.  Although  organization  may 
help  unity,  it  may  also  impede  it.  What  is  of  supreme  importance 
is  the  unity  of  love  that  is  the  crowning  fruit  of  the  Spirit.  Be- 
cause of  our  imperfect  human  nature  this  unity  is  extraordinarily 
difficult  to  achieve.  Yet  it  is  not  impossible.  Whitby  was  a  dem- 
onstration that  it  can  be  attained.  It  is  love  that  is  born  of  pro- 
found and  grateful  wonder  for  the  love  of  God  in  Christ,  and 
of  a  humble,  glad  acceptance  with  a  complete  dedication  to  the 
Giver.  And  as  that  love  is  seen  in  the  Fellowship,  binding  to- 
gether men  and  women  of  many  nations,  races,  and  cultures, 
the  most  compelling  witness  is  given  to  the  power  of  the  spirit 
of  God  in  the  eternal  Gospel  of  Christ. 


Chap  Per  Eight 


MR.  AND  MRS.  CHRISTIAN  ENTER 
TOMORROW 


WHAT  DOES  ALL  THIS  MEAN  FOR  THE  MEMBER  OF  THE 
local  church?  What  can  the  church  member  do  to 
help  share  in  carrying  out  the  Great  Commission? 
What  part,  if  any,  can  he  or  she  have  in  insuring  that  the  church 
shall  take  the  next  steps  that  were  outlined  in  the  last  chapter? 
At  present  the  overwhelming  majority  of  the  members  of 
churches  in  the  United  States  and  the  British  Commonwealth 
—  in  other  words,  those  for  whom  this  book  is  primarily  in- 
tended —  have  very  slight,  if  any,  interest  in  the  world  mission 
of  the  church.  Their  time  is  absorbed  in  their  business,  their 
family,  their  clubs,  the  local  church,  and  the  affairs  of  the  com- 
munity in  which  they  live.  Even  the  pastors  have  their  minds 
and  hands  mainly  occupied  with  the  problems  of  their  parishion- 
ers, of  their  congregation,  and  of  the  village,  city,  or  neighbor- 
hood in  which  they  reside.  This  situation  is  to  be  expected  and 
to  a  certain  degree  is  to  be  commended.  Yet  it  has  meant  that 
the  main  burden  of  the  world  mission  of  the  church  has  been 
carried  by  only  a  small  minority.  The  total  financial  contribu- 
tion of  the  older  churches  of  Protestantism  to  the  work  of  the 
church  in  the  lands  of  the  younger  churches  —  what  is  usually 
called  foreign  missions  —  has  seldom  been  more  than  seventy 
million  dollars  a  year.  Most  of  it  has  come  in  small  sums,  but  were 


MB..  AND  MRS.  CHRISTIAN  ENTER  TOMORROW    133 

only  seventy  thousand  persons  of  the  hundreds  of  millions  oi 
Christians  to  give  an  average  of  one  thousand  dollars  a  year 
each,  the  total  would  be  met. 

The  great  rank  and  file  of  church  .members  do  not  take  the 
Great  Commission  seriously.  Nor  can  we  expect  that  they  will 
easily  learn  to  do  so.  We  can  hope  for  an  increase  in  the  number 
of  those  who  do,  but  unless  we  have  a  sweeping  reform  and 
revitalization  of  the  church,  for  many  years  to  come  —  perhaps 
not  until  after  the  tomorrow  that  is  here  has  in  turn  become 
yesterday  —  the  majority  of  professing  Christians  will  not  pay 
more  than  lip  service  to  the  obligation  to  share  the  Gospel  with 
all  men.  That  will  be  too  late  for  millions  who  will  in  the  mean- 
time die  without  hearing  the  Gospel.  It  may  be  too  late  to  save 
civilization.  Hitherto  evangelism  overseas  has  been  a  peripheral 
interest  of  the  church;  henceforth  it  must  become  a  central 
concern  of  every  congregation. 

What  can  those  do  who  really  believe  in  the  world  mission  of 
the  church?  Most  of  those  who  read  these  pages  are  among  that 
number. 

First,  all  must  go  about  their  daily  tasks  aware  of  the  entire 
world  and  of  the  mission  of  the  Gospel  to  all  mankind.  This 
does  not  mean  that  they  will  neglect  duties  to  their  families  and 
to  their  immediate  neighborhoods.  As  a  rule,  those  who  are 
willing  to  live  in  terms  of  the  entire  world  and  to  help  shoulder 
its  burdens  are  the  most  sensitive  to  needs  immediately  about 
them.  All  too  often  otherwise  "good"  people  are  indifferent  to 
the  evils  in  the  world  at  large,  and  even  near  at  hand.  They  may 
not  know  of  them,  or,  if  they  know,  they  fail  to  acknowledge 
any  responsibility  for  doing  anything  about  them.  Herein  is  one 
of  the  reasons  for  the  mass  tragedies  of  the  day.  The  "Society 


TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

of  Those  Who  Care,"  as  it  might  be  called,  is  small.  Yet  every 
Christian,  if  he  or  she  is  true  to  the  faith,  is  automatically  a 
member  of  it.  The  Christian's  concern  must  be  as  broad  as  the 
inhabited  world.  "All  must  go  and  go  to  all." 

In  the  next  place,  this  minority  of  those  who  care  must  not  be 
content  with  the  indifference  of  their  fellow  church  members. 
They  must  seek  to  enlist  the  interest  of  others  in  the  world 
mission.  Every  Christian  must  be  an  evangelist  and  the  entire 
church  must  be  missionary.  Impossible  though  this  goal  may 
be,  we  must  not  be  content  with  stopping  short  of  its  attain- 
ment. This  can  come  only  through  a  basic,  thoroughgoing 
reformation.  The  church  must  be  reconverted.  It  must  be 
reconverted  in  every  generation,  but  especially  in  the  genera- 
tion that  is  here.  The  world  situation  is  urgent  and  will  brook 
no  delay.  The  ecumenical  reformation  waits  for  those  who  have 
this  conviction  as  a  burning  passion. 

In  the  next  place,  we  must  see  to  it  that  every  local  congrega- 
tion becomes  enthusiastically  conscious  of  membership  in  the 
world-wide  church.  This  duty,  indeed,  is  a  corollary  of  the  obli- 
gation of  the  entire  church  to  be  missionary.  Each  local  congre- 
gation must  dream  and  work  in  terms  of  the  world  and  must  be 
vividly  and  actively  aware  of  being  a  vital  unit  in  the  universal 
church.  This  by  no  means  entails  lack  of  loyalty  to  a  particular 
denomination.  Every  denomination  has  a  contribution  to  make 
to  the  universal  church.  No  one  denomination  is  a  full  expres- 
sion of  the  Gospel.  Each  must  become  conscious  of  being  part 
of  that  fellowship  in  Christ  that  is  broader  than  any  one  denom- 
ination or  the  sum  of  all  the  denominations. 

One  way  in  which  all  can  contribute  is  through  the  giving  of 
money.  Attention  has  often  been  called  to  the  fact  that  Ameri- 


MR..  AND  MRS.  CHRISTIAN  ENTER  TOMORROW    135 

can  and  British  Christians  are  spending  many  times  more  on 
nonessential  amusements  and  luxuries  than  on  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel.  This  is  especially  marked  in  the  United  States  and 
Canada.  The  money  spent  by  church  members  on  such  items  as 
movies,  tobacco,  soft  drinks,  and  alcohol  would  finance  the 
world  mission  of  the  church  on  a  scale  many  times  its  present 
dimensions.  The  contrast  is  particularly  striking  between  this 
indulgence  by  professing  Christians  and  the  present  dire  need 
for  physical  relief  among  the  majority  of  the  population  of  the 
globe.  Stewardship  in  "the  unrighteous  Mammon"  is  one  of  the 
primary  obligations  of  Christians.  For  many  it  means  that 
"giving"  must  not  stop^with  a  tithe  of  one's  income,  but  must 
go  far  beyond  it.  Christian  stewardship  is  recognition  of  the  fact 
that  all  that  we  have,  whether  of  time,  money,  energy,  or  abil- 
ity, is  a  trust,  and  that  in  all  expenditure  we  must  seek  first  of 
all  the  will  of  God.  This  may  even  mean,  in  the  United  States, 
giving  to  relief  and  foreign  missions  priority  over  some  of  the 
new  church  construction  that  is  proceeding  on  so  large  a  scale. 
In  their  giving,  some  of  the  smaller  denominations  with  few 
or  no  wealthy  members  are  a  rebuke  and  a  challenge  to  the 
larger  ones. 

Giving  must  not  stop  with  money.  It  must  include  the  dedi- 
cation of  life.  Indeed,  the  latter  should  precede  the  former,  be- 
cause to  the  true  Christian  the  use  of  money  is  simply  a  phase  of 
the  total  commitment  of  life.  If  this  commitment  is  genuine  and 
intelligent,  thousands  more  will  be  offering  from  the  older 
churches  to  serve  in  what  is  usually  known  as  foreign  missions. 
Parents  must  dedicate  their  children  as  well  as  themselves  to  the 
world  mission.  As  Christians,  with  that  respect  for  the  sanctity  of 
another's  life  that  comes  with  the  Christian  faith,  they  will 


136  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

not  coerce  their  children  into  this  service.  Yet  they  must  so  sur- 
round them  with  the  atmosphere  of  the  Gospel  and  of  the  world 
mission  that  they  will  feel  response  to  it  to  be  natural,  even 
though  not  easy.  When  children  so  respond,  parents  must  wel- 
come the  response  and  not,  as  is  the  manner  of  some,  be  grieved 
by  it  and  even  oppose  it.  How  many  of  the  children  in  Mr.  and 
Mrs.j^Christian's  church  think  of  being  missionaries  with  the 
same  naturalness  they  think  of  being  physicians,  lawyers,  or 
engineers? 

In  the  yesterday  that  is  immediately  behind  us,  thousands, 
among  them  many  of  the  choicest  spirits  in  the  colleges,  uni- 
versities, and  theological  seminaries,  were  caught  up  in  the 
Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions  and  had  as 
their  watchword  "the  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  genera- 
tion. "  That  was  the  greatest  outpouring  of  life  for  the  world- 
wide spread  of  the  Gospel  that  the  United  States  and  the  Brit- 
ish Commonwealth  have  ever  known. 

The  tomorrow  that  is  here  demands  an  even  greater  outpour- 
ing of  life  for  the  world  mission.  It  need  not  be  channeled 
through  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  although  that  fel- 
lowship is  recently  having  a  fresh  access  of  life.  It  need  not  — 
indeed,  it  probably  will  not  —  be  through  any  one  organiza- 
tion, but  through  many.  Yet,  if  the  church  is  to  rise  to  this  age 
that  is  upon  us,  it  must  experience  the  profound  renewal  and 
reform  that  will  spontaneously  issue  in  a  similar  offering  of  life. 

In  connection  with  the  amazing  day  that  is  called  Pentecost 
and  to  which  later  generations  have  looked  back  as  the  birth- 
day of  the  Christian  church,  the  words  of  an  ancient  prophecy 
seemed  peculiarly  appropriate:  ",  .  .  your  young  men  shall  see 
visions  and  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams;  and  on  my 


MR.  AND  MRS.  CHRISTIAN  ENTER  TOMORROW    137 

servants  and  on  my  handmaidens  I  will  pour  out  in  those  days  of 
my  Spirit."  We  often  think  of  visions  as  the  special  prerogative 
of  youth.  Visions  go  naturally  with  the  vigor  and  exuberance  of 
youth.  Old  age,  "when  all  the  wheels  run  down/'  seems  hatu- 
rally  to  be  a  time  of  pessimism  and  of  cynicism.  Yet  there  is  a 
quality  in  the  Spirit  of  God  that  inspires  even  the  aged  with 
dreams  and  gives  to  the  visions  of  youth  a  special  quality.  The 
"servants"  and  the  "handmaidens,"  whether  old  or  young, 
"prophesy"  —  they  speak  as  inspired  and  empowered  by  God. 
Something  of  that  spirit  of  prophecy  was  seen  at  Whitby. 
John  R.  Mott,  from  his  vantage  of  more  than  eighty  years  of 
watching  the  working  of  God's  spirit,  and  in  spite  of  —  indeed, 
through  —  his  extensive  and  repeated  travels,  including  those 
of  these  recent  tragic  years  that  have  made  vivid  to  him  the 
travail  of  the  world,  was  the  most  daring  and  confident  of  that 
daring  and  confident  company.  That  was  palpably  because  he 
had  allowed  himself  to  be  controlled  by  the  Spirit  and  so  to  be 
used  by  God  across  the  decades  in  astounding  and  quite  super- 
human fashion.  The  more  youthful  of  the  Whitby  gathering 
also  saw  visions  that  were  world-embracing.  They  envisioned 
"the  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation"  in  even  more 
inclusive  terms  than  did  the  Student  Volunteers  of  an  earlier 
day.  They  saw  that  the  Great  Commission  means  not  only  pro- 
claiming the  Gospel  to  every  human  being  now  alive,  but  also 
making  disciples  of  them  and  teaching  them  to  observe  all  that 
Christ  commanded  the  intimate  circle  of  his  followers  to  observe. 
Fantastic?  Yes.  But  so  to  "the  wise"  is  the  Gospel  itself. 
"Where  is  the  wise  man?  Where  is  the  scribe?  .  .  .  Has  not 
God  made  foolish  the  wisdom  of  the  world?  For  since,  in  the 
wisdom  of  God,  the  world  did  not  know  God  through  wisdom, 


138  TOMORROW  IS  HERE 

it  pleased  God  through  the  folly  of  what  we  preach  to  save  those 
who  believe.  .  .  .  We  preach  Christ  crucified,  .  .  .  the  power 
of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God.  For  the  foolishness  of  God  is 
wiser  than  men,  and  the  weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than  men." 

It  was  through  what  looked  to  the  prudent  like  defeat  that 
God  worked  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  purpose  in  the  salva- 
tion of  men.  It  was  thus  on  that  first  Good  Friday,  that  first 
Easter  morn,  and  that  first  Pentecost.  It  will  be  thus  in  that  to- 
morrow that  is  here.  God's  thoughts  are  not  men's  thoughts, 
neither  are  his  ways  their  ways.  His  word  shall  accomplish  that 
which  he  pleases  and  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  he  sends  it. 

Who  will  allow  himself  to  be  caught  up  into  that  company  of 
those  who  see  as  God  sees  and  act  as  he  acts?  For  them,  as  for 
their  Master,  there  will  often  be  the  cross  of  seeming  frustration 
and  defeat.  He  has  said  that  those  who  would  be  his  disciples 
must  daily  take  up  their  crosses  and  follow  him.  They  will 
know  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings.  But  they  will,  with  him, 
be  God's  instruments  in  that  kingdom  in  which  God's  perfect 
will  is  done  and  share  with  him  in  the  wonder  and  power  of 
that  resurrection  that  is  endless  abundant  life.  That  life,  because 
it  is  God's  life  as  seen  in  Christ,  will  not  be  hoarded  by  those 
who  possess  it,  but  will  be  given,  as  Christ's  is  given,  for  the 
life  of  the  world.  The  Great  Commission  is  possible  because  it  is 
from  God  and  because  the  crucified  and  risen  Christ  is  with 
those  who  seek  to  obey  it. 


QUESTIONS   FOR   DISCUSSION 

Chapter  One 

1.  Is  mankind  really  living  in  "One  World"?  Explain  fully  the  reasons 
for  your  position. 

2.  Describe  the  characteristics  of  the  revolution  in  which  mankind 
is  caught.  Are  these  the  characteristics  of  normal  change?  Do 
they  mark  the  passing  of  an  age? 

3.  In  a  very  real  sense  nationalism  and  secularism  are  religions.  As 
Christianity  is  viewed  in  the  totality  of  its  world  setting,  which 
is  the  more  serious  competitor,  the  new  religions  of  nationalism 
and  secularism  or  the  old  religions  as  typified  by  Islam,  Hinduism, 
and  Confucianism? 

4.  How  is  one  to  explain  the  fact  that  within  thirty-five  years  two 
world  wars  with  all  their  attendant  horrors  have  arisen  in  the 
countries  that  have  traditionally  been  regarded  as  Christendom? 
Have  movements  for  international  peace  and  human  welfare 
within    these    countries    actually    balanced    the    demonic    de- 
struction  of  life  and   character  wrought   by  war?  Are  such 
movements  to  be  found  in  those  countries  regarded  as  "non- 
Christian"? 

5.  What  factors  underlie  mankind's  search  for  security?  Can  full 
security  be  achieved  without  limiting  individual  freedom?  What 
constitutes  full  security  for  a  Christian? 

Chapter  Two 

1.  Should  the  Christian  church  in  the  West  seek  to  arrest  the  .ap- 
parent decay  of  Western  civilization?  Why?  What  effect  in  the 
past  has  the  dissolution  of  a  civilization  had  on  the  church? 

2.  What  is  likely  to  be  the  long-run  effect  of  the  decline  of  Western 
Europe  on  world  Christianity?  What  does  this  mean  for  the 
church  in  America? 

3.  Are  Christianity  and  communism  actually  antithetical?  If  so, 
how?  Can  the  church  flourish  in  a  communistic  state? 


I4O  QUESTIONS  FOR  DISCUSSION 

4.  Have  Protestant  Christians  a  right  to  send  missionaries  to  Latin 
America  when  that  vast  region  is  regarded  by  many  to  be  already 
Christian?  Indicate  the  reasons  for  your  position. 

5.  The  impingement  of  Western  culture  upon  Africa  has  caused  a 
widespread  breakdown  of  the  old  African  patterns  of  living.  What 
has  this  meant  for  Africa?  Is  Africa  a  fairly  typical  example  of  what 
has  happened  in  other  non-Occidental  lands  where  Western  culture 
has  penetrated?  What  is  the  significance  of  this  for  the  future  of  the 
Christian  church? 

6.  Christianity  is  a  world-wide  community.  How  would  you  convince 
a  skeptic  of  this  fact? 

Chapter  Three 

1.  What  is  the  relationship  of  the  missionary  society  in  the  local 
church  to  the  denominational  board  or  society?  From  this  point 
trace  the  relationship  of  the  local  society  to  the  International 
Missionary  Council. 

2.  How  is  one  to  explain  the  lack  of  tension  and  the  complete  una- 
nimity of  spirit  at  Whitby  in  contrast  to  similar  meetings  after 
World  War  I?  Has  this  any  particular  meaning  for  world  Chris- 
tianity today? 

3.  What  would  be  the  value  of  a  local  "Whitby"?  How  would  one  go 
about  arranging  a  city-wide  or  state-wide  meeting  that  would 
parallel  Whitby  in  its  international,  interracial,  and  interdenomi- 
national character? 

4.  Of  what  significance  for  the  church  is  the  new  experience  of  one- 
ness in  a  common  task  between  members  of  the  younger  and  the 
older  churches?  What  is  the  task? 

Chaffer  Four 

1.  What  did  Jesus  mean  when  he  spoke  of  the  kingdom  of  God? 

2.  Describe  as  fully  as  possible  what  is  meant  by  love  (agape)  as  the 
New  Testament  uses  that  word. 

3.  How  must  the  church  interpret  the  eternal  Gospel  to  mankind 
today?  Can  the  message  of  the  Gospel  actually  be  made  meaning- 


QUESTIONS  FOB.  DISCUSSION 

ful  to  all  men?  What  danger  lies  in  seeking  to  translate  the  Gospel 
into  the  current  idiom? 

4.  How  may  it  be  said  that  the  task  of  world-wide  evangelism  is 
impossible?  How  may  it  be  said  to  be  assured?  Is  this  a  contradic- 
tion in  terms? 

Ghafter  Five 

1.  What  is  meant  by  a  first-generation  Christian?  In  the  final  analysis, 
can  any  Christian  be  other  than  a  "first-generation  Christian"? 

2.  Is  it  possible  to  achieve  the  full  meaning  of  the  Christian  experi- 
ence apart  from  other  Christians?  If  not,  why  not? 

3.  Why  is  it  that  one  who  has  experienced  the  new  life  in  Christ 
cannot  contain  it  within  himself?  What  evidence  do  these  six 
testimonies  provide  at  this  point? 

Chapter  Six 

1.  Describe  the  change  in  relationship  between  older  and  younger 
churches  that  Whitby  symbolized. 

2.  Within  the  common  task,  what  special  emphases  are  for  the  older 
churches?  For  the  younger  churches? 

3.  What  problems  peculiar  to  the  lands  of  the  younger  churches 
make  it  especially  difficult  for  churches  in  those  lands  to  be  self- 
supporting.  Has  this  any  bearing  upon  stewardship  training  in  the 
older  churches? 

4.  What  is  the  role  and  what  are  the  distinguishing  marks  of  the 
new  missionary?  What  is  meant  by  the  "two-way  movement" 
of  missionaries? 

Chapter  Seven 

1.  Whitby  placed  greatest  stress  upon  evangelism.  Precisely  what  is 
evangelism  and  what  does  it  include? 

2.  What  are  the  major  channels  through  which  the  churches  are  seek- 
ing to  influence  government  to  effect  better  international  relations? 

3.  What  are  the  needs  of  the  world  church  for  new  personnel?  What 
can  the  local  church  do  to  see  that  these  needs  are  met? 


142. .  QUESTIONS  FOR  DISCUSSION 

4.  Of  what  importance  are  geographic  or  group  priorities  in  the  world 
mission?  What  is  meant^by  the  ecumenical  reformation? 

Chapter  Eight 

1.  Is  there  any  special  way  in  which  your  own  local  church  could 
^contribute  significantly  to  the  total  world  mission  of  the  church?- 
fin  material  aid?  In  ideas?  In  personnel? 

2.  Theoretically,  ten  tithing  families  can  support  an  eleventh  whose 
energies  can  be  directed  solely  to  the  fulfillment  of  the  church's 
world  mission.  On  this  basis,  what  are  the  potentialities  of  your 
church  for  supporting  workers  in  the  world  task  of  the  church? 
Can  you  personally   do   something   to   improve   the   situation 
locally? 

3.  There  is  nothing  mysterious  about  a  "call"  to  service  in  the  world- 
wide work  of  the  church.  God  can  touch  the  hearts  of  those  per- 
sons whose  minds  are  factually  and  vividly  aware  of  the  needs  of 
the  church  and  the  world.  In  light  of  the  imperative  need  for 
thousands  of  the  ablest  young  people,  what  immediate  steps  can 
you  take  to  make  known  to  such  young  people  the  poignant 
urgency  with  which  the  younger  churches  are  requesting  literally 
tens  of  thousands  of  new  workers? 

4.  From  whom  is  the  renewal  of  life  to  come  in  your  church? 


A   REFERENCE   LIST 

Azariah  ofDornafyil,  by  Carol  Graham.  Fascinating  story  of  the  great 

Anglican  Indian  bishop.  London,  Student  Christian  Movement 

Press,  1946.  6s. 
Advance  through  Storm,  Volume  VII  of  The  Expansion  of  Christianity, 

by  Kenneth  S.  Latourette.  A.D.  1914  and  after,  with  concluding 

generalizations.  New  York,  Harper  &  Brothers,  1945.  $4.00. 
Bringing  Our  World  Together,  by  Daniel  J.  Fleming.  A  study  in  world 

community.  New  York,  Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  1945.  $2.00. 
Can  Christianity  Save  Civilization?  by  W.  M.  Horton.  New  York, 

Harper  &  Brothers,  1940.  $2.00. 
Challenge  of  Redemptive  Love,  The,  by  Toyohiko  Kagawa.  Nashville, 

Abingdon-Cokesbury  Press,  1940.  $1.50. 
Christian  Global  Strategy,  A,  by  W.  W.  Van  Kirk.  A  challenge  to  the 

churches.  Chicago,  Willett,  Clark  and  Co.,  1945.  $2-00« 
Christian  Imperative,  A,  by  Roswell  P.  Barnes.  Our  contribution  to 

world  order.  New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1941.  (Out  of  print,  but 

available  in  some  libraries.) 
Christian  Message  in  a  Non-Christian  World,  The,  by  Hendrik  Kraemer. 

New  York,  International  Missionary  Council,  1947.  $3.50. 
Christian  Mission  in  Our  Day,  The,  by  Luman  J.  Shafer.  A  realistic 

consideration  of  the  place  of  the  church  in  the  postwar  period. 

New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1944.  PaPer  75  cents. 
Christian  Missions  in  Today's  World,  by  W.  O.  Carver.  New  York, 

Harper  &  Brothers,  1942.  $1.50. 
Church  Faces  the  World,  The,  edited  by  Samuel  McCrea  Cavert.  New 

York,  Round  Table  Press,  1939.  $1.50. 
Church  Must  Win,  The,  by  Charles  T.  Leber.  The  place,  power  and 

promise  of  the  Christian  church  in  the  conflict  of  our  time.  New 

York,  Fleming  H.  Revell,  1944.  $1.75. 
Committed  Unto  Us,  by  Willis  Lamott,  The  challenge  of  evangelism 

today.  New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1947.  Cloth  $1.50;  paper  $1.00. 
Evangelism.  New  York,  Department  of  Evangelism,  Federal  Council 

of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America,  1946.  10  cents. 


144  A  REFERENCE  LIST 

Evangelism,  Volume  III  of  the  Madras  Series.  New  York,  Inter- 
national Missionary  Council,  1939.  $1.50. 

Evangelism  for  the  World  Today,  by  John  R.  Mott.  A  symposium  of 
viewpoints.  New  York,  International  Missionary  Council,  1939. 
$2.50. 

Family  and  Its  Christian  'Fulfilment,  The.  A  symposium  published  by 
the  Foreign  Missions  Conference,  1945.  Cloth  $1.00;  paper  60  cents. 

For  All  of  Life,  by  W.  H.  and  C.  V.  Wiser.  This  informed  and  skillful 
study  describes  Christian  ventures  in  many  lands  that  seek  to  bring 
the  gospel  to  bear  on  all  of  life.  New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1943, 
Paper  50  cents. 

God's  Candlelights,  by  Mabel  Shaw.  An  educational  venture  in 
Northern  Rhodesia.  New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1945.  Cloth 

$1.25. 

Heritage  and  Destiny,  by  John  A.  Mackay.  New  York,  The  Mac- 
miilan  Co.,  1943.  $1.50. 

Highway  of  Print,  The:  A  World  Wide  Study  of  the  Production  and  Dis- 
tribution of  Christian  Literature,  by  Ruth  Ure.  The  opportunity  for 
literature  Evangelism.  New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1946.  Cloth 
$2.00. 

Is  the  Kingdom  of  God  Realism?  by  E.  Stanley  Jones.  Nashville, 
Abingdon-Cokesbury  Press,  1940.  $2.00. 

Kingdom  without  Frontiers,  The,  by  Hugh  Martin.  The  witness  of  the 
Bible  to  the  missionary  purpose  of  God.  New  York,  Friendship 
Press,  1946.  Cloth  $1.25;  paper  75  cents. 

Larger  Evangelism,  The,  by  John  R.  Mott.  Nashville,  Abingdon- 
Cokesbury  Press,  1944.  $1.00. 

Living  Religions  and  a  World  Faith,  by  W.  E.  Hocking.  New  York, 
The  Macmillan  Co.,  1940.  $2.50. 

New  Buildings  on  Old  Foundations,  by  J.  Merle  Davis.  A  handbook 
on  stabilizing  the  younger  churches  in  their  environment.  New 
York,  International  Missionary  Council,  1945.  $I-75* 

On  This  Foundation^  by  W.  Stanley  Rycroft.  The  Evangelical  witness 
in  Latin  America.  New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1942.  Paper  75 
cents. 


A  REFERENCE  LIST  145 

Outline  of  Missions,  An,  by  John  Aberly.  Philadelphia,  Muhlenberg 
Press,  1946.  $3.00. 

Pathfinders  of  the  World  Missionary  Crusade,  by  Sherwood  Eddy.  Life 
stories  of  forty  missionaries,  with  side  lights  on  the  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement.  Nashville,  Abingdon-Cokesbury  Press,  1945.  $2.75. 

Philosophy  of  the  Christian  World  Mission,  The,  by  Edmund  D.  Soper. 
Nashville,  Abindgon-Cokesbury  Press,  1943.  $2.50. 

Prayer,  the  Mightiest  Force  in  the  World,  by  Frank  C.  Laubach.  New 
York,  Fleming  H.  Re  veil,  1946.  $1.25. 

Religious  Liberty:  An  Inquiry,  by  Searle  Bates.  New  York,  Inter- 
national Missionary  Council,  1947.  $4.50. 

Shrine  of  a  People's  Soul,  The,  by  Edwin  W.  Smith.  A  story  of  the 
little  known  work  of  missionaries  in  many  countries  who  have 
mastered  unknown  tongues,  reduced  them  to  writing,  and  given 
the  Bible  to  their  peoples  in  translation.  New  York,  Friendship 
Press,  1947.  Cloth  $1.50;  paper  $1.00. 

Silent  Billion  Spea\,  The,  by  Frank  C.  Laubach.  Literacy  in  evan- 
gelism. New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1943.  $1.25;  paper  75  cents. 

Sir,  We  Would  See  Jesus,  by  Dr.  Daniel  Thambyrajah  Niles.  A  study 
in  evangelism.  London,  Student  Christian  Movement  Press,  1938. 
Paper  2s. 

They  Found  the  Church  There,  by  Henry  P.  Van  Dusen.  The  armed 
forces  discover  Christian  missions.  New  York,  Charles  Scribner's 
Sons,  1945.  $1.75. 

Way  of  the  Witnesses,  The:  A  New  Testament  Study  in  Missionary 

^Motive,  by  Edward  Shillito.  New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1947. 

$  Cloth  $1.25;  paper  75  cents. 

Witness  of  a  Revolutionary  Church,  The.  Statements  issued  by  the 
Committee  of  the  International  Missionary  Council  at  Whitby. 
New  York,  International  Missionary  Council,  1947.  20  cents. 

World  Christianity,  Yesterday,  Today,  and  Tomorrow,  by  Henry  P. 
Van  Dusen.  A  summary  of  the  historical  interplay  of  Christian 
unity  and  the  enterprise  of  missions,  with  a  clear-cut  view  of  trends 
in  contemporary  Christianity.  New  York,  Friendship  Press,  1947. 
Paper  $1.00. 


this 
book 
was 
presented 

to 

the  people 
of  Kansas  City 
as  a  gift 

f  mm 


rz 


34  567